Skip to main content

Full text of "The Improvement Era"

See other formats 


k 


***** 


.  pi? 


JULY,    1935 

Volume  38    Number  7 

Return  Postage  Guaranteed 


SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


u 


5>? 


H«ir 

Hi 

L*£l 

Reading  maketh  a  full  man 

RANCIS  BACON  made  that  statement  three  hundred  years  ago 

when  books  were  young  and  few.     What  would  he  say  to-day? 

The  Sage  would  likely  make  the  statement  that  in  a  land  of  so 

many  magazines  and  books  of  various  kinds  a   reader  must 

choose  carefully  or  find  himself  "full"  of  the  wrong  commodity. 

THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA  SUPPLIES  THE  FAMILY  WITH 
CHOICE  READING  IN  A  WIDE  FIELD.  It  is  designed  to  increase 
spirituality  in  the  reader  and  aims  to  give  every  member  of  the  family  some- 
thing worth  while  to  read. 


During  the  Coming  Months  It  Will  Carry  To  Its  Readers  Some  Splendid 
Articles  and  Stories.  No  Home,  Especially  Latter-day  Saint  Home, 
Can  Afford  To  Be  Without  It 


Articles  of  the  immediate  future  will  include:  "Plans  and  Objectives,"  by 
Albert  E.  Bowen,  general  superintendent  of  the  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.,  in  which 
Superintendent  Bowen  points  the  way  to  better  M.  I.  A.  work;  an  article 
about  Governor  Henry  H.  Blood  in  which  the  author  gives  intimate  glimpses 
of  the  man  who  sits  in  the  Governor's  chair  in  Utah;  "Christ  on  Postage 
Stamps,"  a  most  interesting  article  reviewing  the  use  of  the  Master's  picture 
— boy  and  man — on  postage  stamps;  "Fathers  and  Sons,"  another  of  those 
stimulating  articles  by  Earl  J.  Glade,  manager  of  KSL;  "The  Articles  of 
Faith,"  another  of  the  series  now  being  prepared  by  Dr.  John  A.  Widtsoe; 
a  complete  story  of  the  Silver  Jubilee,  Boy  Scouts  of  America,  by  the  Era's 
own  reporter;  a  memorial  to  Samuel  P.  Cowley;  and  many  other  things 
which  no  one  can  afford  to  miss. 

In  addition  there  will  be  the  regular  number  of  stories  and  poems,  all  fully 
illustrated. 

Remember  Your  Subscription  Now  Counts 
On  Your  Ward,  Stake,  or  Mission  Quota 


*    *    * 


Address  Your  Subscription  Letter  To 


The  Improvement  Era 


50  North  Main  Street 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


A    MAGAZINE    FOR   EVERY   MEMBER    OF    THE    FAMILY 


AtttirirmtifcaT 


tfyt  Jteople  of  % 
3lmtpb  States,  ttt  Wthtt  to 
form  a  more  pnfnt  Hutou, 
^Btabltfilj  3lu0tt*rMu0urr  fro- 
mtBtxt  ©rauqutlttg,  promto 
for  tfj?  common  S?fro0?, 
promote  tiff  grnrral  UfI- 
fare,  anfc  aprur?  ilj?  Btes- 
ingB  of  IGtbertg  to  our- 
0?lm>0  anfr  our  fo0tmtjj,^o 
orimitt  ani>  tBtMw^  tJjts 
(!Iou0fUuttott  for  t\\t  Muttri 
g>tat?0  of  Ammra." 


,«IKJft_^'^. 


WJi 


v 


gsa 


tvjy 


f. /* 


The  Covered  Wagon 

£y  C.  AT.  Lund 

INTO  the  West  the  covered  wagon  went 
In  quest  of  all  humanity  had  dreamed. 
Across  uncharted  wilds  it  stately  rolled 
And  pushed  to  sunset  seas  the  last  frontier,— 
A  modern  Argo  sailing  desert  sands 
And  searching  for  a  harvest  fleece  of  gold; 
A  guiding  Salus  cleaving  the  unknown 
And  bravely  fronting  Time's  new  burst  of  daws. 

It  was  a  bearer  of  the  covenant, 
The  undefiled  American  ideal. 
It  carried  freedom  across  the  new  world 
And  lighted  civilization's  holy  fires. 
It  was  a  lone  voice  crying  a  New  Day 
To  sterile  wastes  of  sage  and  savage  men. 
It  was  a  herald  of  great  things  to  come, 
The  foregleam  of  the  empire  of  the  West. 

It  was  torch-bearer  to  the  wilderness, 

And  it  carved  new  stars  for  a  stainless  flag. 

It  lifted  high  the  beacon-light  of  hope 

For  common  men  with  common  purposes. 

It  was  a  life-giver  to  the  parched  plains, 

Unlocker  of  the  secrets  of  the  hills. 

It  plowed  straight  furrows  to  the  Golden  Gate 

And  wrought  new  anchors  for  a  nation's  faith. 

It  showered  the  prairies  with  deathless  dreams 

And  mountain-tops  with  prophecy  fulfilled. 

Its  Midas  touch  brought  gold  from  seams  and  sands 

And  forged  the  key  for  peoples  yet  unborn. 

It  was  the  Ark  of  plodding  pioneers, 

A  shrine  for  Argonauts  of  destiny, 

A  cradle  rocking  with  creative  life, 

Pilgrim  of  dust  and  migrant  of  the  stars. 

A  nursling  of  the  storms  that  make  the  oak 

'Twas  forbear  of  the  wonder  things  to  be, 

A  poem  of  man's  passion  to  be  free 

And  high  desire  to  make  great  dreams  come  true. 

In  museums  of  the  ages  shrined  should  be 

The  covered  wagon  of  heroic  days 

Whose  onward  sweep  brought  man  into  his  own, 

And  on  whose  pathway  God  was  marching  on ! 


401 


"SPRING  GREEN,"  BY  OLAF  MOLLER 


"SPRING  GREEN" 


r\LAF  MOLLER,  painter  of  the  exquisite  picture 
presented  here,  lives  in  Rupert,  Idaho.  He  was 
born  in  Copenhagen,  Denmark,  May  21,  1903,  but 
came  to  New  York  City  at  the  age  of  four  months  and, 
later,  with  his  parents,  moved  to  Salt  Lake  City, 
where  he  attended  the  city  schools.  From  Salt  Lake 
City  the  family  moved  to  Boise,  Idaho,  and  later  Olaf 
went  to  Rupert,  Idaho,  to  make  his  home. 

Mr.  Moller  has  studied  at  the  Pennsylvania  Acad- 
emy of  Fine  Art  and  with  a  number  of  prominent 
private  teachers  including  N.  C.  Wyeth,  George  Hard- 
ing, Philip  Hale,  and  John  Harkeson.  His  paintings 
have  won  a  number  of  prizes  including  second  prize 
in  the  exhibit  at  the  Academy. 
402 


Since  1930  the  artist  has  been  painting  in  the  West: 
particularly  in  the  Jackson  Hole  country  of  Wyoming. 
While  in  the  East  studying  he  carved  and  designed 
picture  frames  and  has  furnished  frames  for  some  of 
the  leading  artists  of  America. 

Mr.  Moller  expects  to  spend  this  summer  painting 
in  the  New  England  states. 

"Spring  Green"  is  a  typical  scene  at  a  high  elevation 
in  the  West.  The  tender  green,  verging  on  to  yellow 
lends  to  the  painting  a  delightful  freshness  that  makes 
it  one  of  the  most  charming  paintings  in  the  recent 
exhibition  of  national  art  at  the  Springville  High 
School.  It  is  the  sort  of  picture  one  can  enjoy  repeat- 
edly,  for  it  is  a  bit  of  the  sun-brightened  out-of-doors 
brought  inside  to  refresh  and  stimulate. 


sjhe 


Heber  J.  Grant 
John  A.  Widtsoe 

Editors 
Harrison  R.  Merrill, 
Elsie  Talmage  Brandley, 

Associate  Editors 

Organ  of  the  Priesthood  Quo- 
rums,   Mutual    Improvement 
Associations   and  Department 
of  Education 

George  Q.  Morris,  General  Mgr. 
Clarissa  A.  Beesley,  Associate  Mgr. 
J.  K.  OrtQn,  Business  Mgr. 
EXECUTIVE    AND    EDITORIAL 

OFFICES: 
SO    North    Main    Street,    Salt    Lake 

City,  Utah 

Copyright,  1932,  by  the  Young  Men's 
Mutual  Improvement  Association 
Corporation  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  All 
rights  reserved.  Subscription  price, 
$2.00  a  year,  in  advance;  20c  Single 
Copy. 

Entered  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah,  as  second-class 
matter.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at 
special  rate  of  postage  provided  for 
in  section  1103,  Act  of  October, 
1917,    authorized   July   2,    1918. 


July— A.  Month  of 
Rededication 

THE  month  of  July  to  an  American 
Mormon  is  a  month  of  rededication  to 
his  country  and  to  his  Church.  To  Mor- 
mons living  under  other  flags,  it  is  a  month 
of  rededication  to  the  Church,  only,"  but 
we  hope  that  the  brotherhood  of  na- 
tions will  develop  such  friendliness  that  we 
of  one  nation  may  celebrate  the  birthday 
of  another  in  perfect  good  will  praying 
that  all  may  grow  stronger  in  righteous- 
ness. 

As  a  sort  of  preamble  to  this  July  num- 
ber we  quote  here  a  few  lines  from  "The 
Exiles,"  by  Professor  Alfred  Osmond: 

"Sing  I  not  of  myths  and  monsters, 
But  I  sing  of  human  beings.    .    .    . 

"Sing  I  not  of  ancient  legends,    .    .    . 
No,  I  sing  of  men  and  women 
Who  moved  out  to  meet  adventure 
On  the  deserts  and  the  prairies, 
In  the  valleys  on  the  mountains   .    .    . 

"If  you  love  to  read  of  hazards 
In  the  struggle  for  existence    .    .    . 
Read  the  stories  of  the  exiles.    .    .    ." 


e<$mprovernen  tfera 


Volume  38 


JULY,  1935 


Number  7 


EDITORIALS 

Today  I  Have  Seen  Shadows E.  T.  B.    432 

July  24 — A  Church  Holiday  H.  R.  M.  433 

June  Conference  . 433 

Bee-Hive  House  and  Lion  House  Marked  H.  R.  M.   433 

ARTICLES 

Frontispiece    402 

The  Articles  of  Faith  Dr.  John  A.  Widtsoe  404 

From  England  to  Salt  Lake  Valley  in  1867  Ruth  May  Fox  406 

The  Latter-day  Saint  Institutes J.  Wyley  Sessions  412 

The  Word  of  Wisdom  from  the  Standpoint  of  Science.— P.  K.  Edmunds,  M.  D.  418 

A  Builder  of  Boys  and  Girls  George  S.  Dibble  420 

The  Abundant  Life Nephi  Jensen  422 

The  Covered  Wagon  Crosses  the  Sea  423 

I  Came  to  Zion Frank  C.  Robertson  426 

That  Wrapped-in-Cellophane  Look  : Virginia  Cannon  Nelson  428 

The  Challenge  of  Charm  .Katie  C.  Jensen  434 

Jane  Addams — World  Citizen  Mary  Beetey  436 

Are  You  a  Pacifist?  - 440 

The  Great  M  Men  Basketball  Tournament  Les  Goates  443 

Fourth  Annual  Vanball  Championships  , 445 

FICTION 

Satisfactorily  Serviceable  Irene  Dunlap  410 

One  Month  on  Approval Ann  Andrews  416 

A  Romance  of  Two  Cities   (A  Serial)   Dorothy  Clapp  Robinson  424 

Pioneer George  A.  Muir  430 

POETRY 

The  Covered  Wagon  C.  N.  Lund  401 

Memories , Grace  Kaye  430 

Worth  Lalia  Mitchell  Thornton   431 

Not  Alone  Margaret  Jane  Cole  431 

Tradition  T Edgar  Daniel  Kramer  431 

Prayer  for  the  Bridegroom  Alberta  H.  Christensen  431 

Companioned  Vesfa  Pierce  Crawford  431 

Lamplighter Florence  Hartman  Townsend  431 

Last  Straw  Ardyth  Kennelly  431 

Sabbath  Margaret  Wheeler  Ross  431 

Moroni Nephi  Jensen  44  7 

Longing Lavenia  B.  Horsley  450 

My  Babies Mary  B.  Watkins  453 

'Mill-Hand's'  Vacation  Alberta  H.  Christensen   463 

DEPARTMENTS 

Melchizedek  Priesthood  437 

Aaronic  Priesthood  - 438 

Ward  Teachers'  Message  440 

Mutual  Messages: 

To  Stake  Superintendents  and  Presidents  441 

Flashes  from  the  Fortieth  Annual  June  Conference-Convention 441 

Your  Page  and  Ours Inside  Back  Cover 


A    MAGAZINE    FOR    EVERY    MEMBER    OF    THE    FAMILY 


403 


The  Articles  of  Faith 


By 

DR.  JOHN  H.  WIDTSOE 

A  Member  of  the  Council  of  the 
Twelve  Apostles 


This  is  the  third  in  this  series  upon  "The 
Articles  of  Faith."  Those  who  do  not  bind 
their  "Eras"  might  do  well  to  clip  these 
articles  and  keep  them  for  future  reference 
and  study. 


III.  The  Supremacy  of  the 
Will 

(Read  the  Second  Article  of  Faith) 

THE  story,  meaning,  and  con- 
sequences of  the  so-called 
transgression  of  Adam,  often 
known  as  "The  Fall,"  can  be  read 
and  understood  only  in  terms  of 
the  origin  and  nature  of  man. 

Man  is  eternal.  That  is,  he 
has  existed  from  the  dim  begin- 
ning, and  he  will  continue  to  exist 
forever  into  the  future.  In  the 
language  of  modern  revelation, 
man  was  "in  the  beginning  with 
God,"  and  also,  "he.  shall  be  from 
everlasting  to  everlasting."  In 
short,  he  is  an  indestructible  unit 
of  the  universe,  whose  immortality 
extends  back  into  the  past  as  for- 
ward into  the  future. 

Such  a  view  implies  that  man, 
as  an  intelligent  being,  lived  before 
he  came  upon  earth,  that  is,  that 
he  has  a  pre-existent  history;  and 
that  life  on  earth  must  have  a  defi- 
nite connection  with  pre-existent 
life.  Indeed,  pre-existence  and  the 
continuity  of  life,  unbroken 
throughout  the  generations  of 
time,  are  settled  doctrines  of  the 
restored  gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

The  pre-existence  of  man  is 
really  an  old  but  forgotten  doc- 
trine. Jesus,  the  Christ,  confirmed 
the  belief  to  the  open-eyed  reader 
in  the  words  of  his  exalted  prayer, 
"And  now,  O  Father,  glorify 
Thou  me  with  Thine  own  self 
with  the  glory  which  I  had  with 
Thee  before  the  world  was."  If 
one  person,  however  great,  may 
have  had  a  pre-existent  life,  all  the 
hosts  of  men  may  have  lived  before 
they  came  upon  earth.  Moreover, 
it  baffles  thought  to  believe  that  in- 
telligent man,  who  is  the  increasing 
commander  of  universal  forces,  has 
but  transient  existence,  while  inan- 
imate nature  has  persisted  and  will 
persist  forever.  It  makes  the  serv- 
vant  greater  than  the  master.  Per- 
404 


versions  of  truth  appear  to  have 
succeeded  in  eliminating  pre-ex- 
istence from  most  Christian  phil- 
osophies of  life. 

"K^ANY  thinkers  of  all  ages  have 
been  led  to  accept  the  doctrines 
of  pre-existence.  For  example,  it 
appears  again  and  again  in  the  phil- 
osophy of  Plato,  four  hundred 
years  before  Christ. 


ARTICLES  OF  FAITH 

Of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 

of  Latter-day  Saints 

1.  We  believe  in  God,  the  Eternal 
Father,  and  in  His  Son,  Jesus  Christ, 
and  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

2.  We  believe  that  men  will  be  pun- 
ished for  their  own  sins,  and  not  for 
Adam's  transgression. 

8.  We  believe  that,  through  the  atone- 
ment of  Christ,  all  mankind  may  be 
saved,  by  obedience  to  the  laws  and 
ordinances  of  the  Gospel. 

4.  We  believe  that  the  first  principles 
and  ordinances  of  the  Gospel  are :  First, 
Faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  second, 
Repentance ;  third,  Baptism  by  immer- 
sion for  the  remission  of  sins ;  fourth, 
laying  on  of  Hands  for  the  Gift  of  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

6.  We  believe  that  a  man  must  be 
called  of  God,  by  "prophecy,  and  by  the 
laying  on  of  hands,"  by  those  who  are 
in  authority  to  preach  the  Gospel  and 
administer  in  the  ordinances  thereof. 

6.  We  believe  in  the  same  organization 
that  existed  in  the  primitive  church, 
namely,  apostles,  prophets,  pastors, 
teachers,  evangelists,  etc. 

7.  We  believe  in  the  gift  of  tongues, 
prophecy,  revelation,  visions,  healing, 
interpretation  of  tongues,  etc. 

8.  We  believe  the  Bible  to  be  the  word 
of  God,  as  far  as  it  is  translated  cor- 
rectly ;  we  also  believe  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon to  be  the  word  of  God. 

9.  We  believe  all  that  God  has  re- 
vealed, all  that  He  does  now  reveal,  and 
we  believe  that  He  will  yet  reveal  many 
great  and  important  things  pertaining 
to  the  Kingdom  of  God. 

10.  We  believe  in  the  literal  gathering 
of  Israel  and  in  the  restoration  of  the 
Ten  Tribes.  That  Zion  will  be  built  upon 
this  continent.  That  Christ  will  reign 
personally  upon  the  earth,  and  that  the 
earth  will  be  renewed  and  receive  its 
paradisiacal  glory. 

11.  We  claim  the  privilege  of  worship- 
ing Almighty  God  according  to  the  dic- 
tates of  our  conscience,  and  allow  all 
men  the  same  privilege,  let  them  worship 
how,  where  or  what  they  may. 

12.  We  believe  in  being  subject  to 
kings,  presidents,  rulers  and  magis- 
trates, in  obeying,  honoring  and  sus- 
taining the  law. 

13.  We  believe  in  being  honest,  true, 
chaste,  benevolent,  virtuous,  and  in  do- 
ing good  to  all  men  ;  indeed  we  may  say 
that  we  follow  the  admonition  of  Paul : 
"We  believe  all  things,  we  hope  all 
things,"  we  have  endured  many  things, 
and  hope  to  be  able  to  endure  all  things. 
If  there  is  anything  virtuous,  lovely,  or 
of  good  report  or  praiseworthy,  we  seek 
after  these  things. — Joseph  Smith. 


Poets  have  sung  of  it,  as  the  poet 
Vaughan,  in  "The  Retreat," 

"Happy  those  early  days,  when  I 
Shined  in  my  angel  infancy! 
Before  I  understood  this  place 
Appointed  for  my  second  race." 

'    Or  in  the  words  of  Traherne, 

"How  like  an  angel  came  I  down! 
How  bright  are  all  things  here! 
When  first  among  His  works  I  did  appear 
O  how  their  glory  me  did  crown! 
The  world  resembled  his  Eternity 
In  which  my  soul  did  walk; 
And  everything  that  I  did  see 
Did  with  me  talk." 

The  lines  from  the  later  poet, 
Wordsworth,  are  better  known, 

"Our  birth  is  but  a  sleep  and  a  forgetting; 
The  soul  that  rises  with  us,  our  life's  Star, 
Hath  had  elsewhere  its  setting, 
And  cometb  from  afar — 
Not  in  entire  forgetfulness, 
And  not  in  utter  nakedness, 
But  trailing  clouds  of  glory  do  we  come 
From  God,  who  is  our  home." 

Poets  of  other  nations  have  like- 
wise sung  of  man's  pre-existence. 

TwfAN  was  an  intelligent  being  in 
the  pre-existent  life.  He  could 
gather  knowledge,  think,  and  act, 
as  in  this  life.  He  possessed  also 
that  most  fundamental  of  human 
qualities,  a  will,  by  which  he  could 
use  his  powers,  accept  or  reject, 
move  upward  or  downward.  Then 
as  now,  true  intelligence,  a  com- 
pound of  knowledge  and  the  proper 
use  of  knowledge,  was  conditioned 
by  the  will.  By  the  righteous  use 
of  his  will  pre-existent  man  moved 
forward,  throughout  long  ages  of 
time.  By  the  same  use  of  his  will 
he  was  lifted  upward,  along  the 
path  of  progression.  Perhaps  it 
may  be  said  that  in  the  last  analy- 
sis man  and  his  will  are  synony- 
mous. 

The  pre-existent  beings  did  not 
use  their  wills  alike.  Some,  by  the 
better  use  of  their  powers,  pro- 
gressed more  rapidly  than  others. 
There  was  not  a  dead  monotony 
among  the  hosts  of  heaven.  The 
words  of  Abraham  give  a  picture 
of  pre-existent  conditions. 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     JULY,     1935 


"Now,  the  Lord  had  shown  unto  me, 
Abraham,  the  intelligences  that  were  or- 
ganized before  the  world  was;  and  among 
all  these  there  were  many  of  the  noble  and 
great  ones;  and  God  saw  these  souls  that 
they  were  good,  and  He  stood  in  the  midst 
of  them,  and  he  said,  These  will  I  make 
my  rulers;  for  He  stood  among  those  that 
were  spirits  and  He  saw  that  they  were 
good;  and  He  said  unto  me:  Abraham, 
thou  art  one  of  them;  thou  wast  chosen 
before  thou  wast  born." 

God,  the  Father,  moved  in  that 
pre-existent  world  among  His  spirit 
children.  He  led,  taught,  opened 
the  view  to  progress,  even  as  man 
on  earth  is  guided  by  the  Lord. 
The  progress  of  an  intelligent  being 
is  accelerated  by  the  help  of  some 
one  superior  in  knowledge  and 
power,  who  knows  the  path  and 
its  problems.  Such  a  teacher  was 
the  Father  to  pre-existent  man. 
Plans  and  programs  for  advance- 
ment were  no  doubt  formulated 
and  presented  by  the  Great  Teacher 
to  his  children. 

""THE  time  came  when  pre-existent, 
progressive  man  could  profit  by 
an  earth-career  and  the  experiences 
of  temporal  life.  The  plan  for  this 
purpose,  formulated  by  the  Father, 
was  accepted  by  all  who  have  been, 
are,  or  shall  be  upon  earth.  Only 
those  who  had  fitted  themselves  by 
steady  progression,  a  product  of 
the  will,  were  eligible  for  the  earth- 
adventure.  Only  those  who  will- 
ingly, without  compulsion,  accept- 
ed the  plan  were  permitted  to  come 
upon  earth.  This  throws  a  clear 
light  upon  earth-life.  Man  has 
earned  the  right  to  come  upon 
earth,  and  is  here  because  he  desired 
to  come.  He  may  well  look  the 
world  in  the  face  proudly  and  un- 
flinchingly. He  desired  to  come, 
and  he  had  earned  the  right  to  come 
upon  earth. 

Someone  had  to  come  on  earth, 
first.  Among  the  assembled  hosts, 
Adam  and  Eve  were  chosen.  If 
Abraham  were  among  "the  noble 
and  great  ones"  we  may  be  sure 
that  our  First  Parents  stood  with 
the  greatest  in  that  hopeful  throng. 
They  must  have  conquered  their 
wills  for  mighty  righteousness!  It 
was  a  part  of  the  plan  of  salvation 
(to  be  discussed  in  another  article) 
that  the  eternal,  deathless  spirit  of 
man  should  inhabit,  on  earth,  a 
body  subject  to  disease  and  death. 
Adam  and  Eve  undertook  to  begin 
the  earth-program  for  the  wait- 
ing spirits,  and  to  subject  their  own 
eternal  spirits  to  earth  conditions. 
As  a  shadow  only  do  we  under- 
stand the  details  of  the  sacrifice  thus 


made  by  Adam  and  Eve.  They 
performed  their  mission  gladly,  for 
their  wills  were  under  control,  and 
ready  to  obey  the  good  plans  of 
the  Father  for  His  children. 

The  so-called  transgression  of 
Adam  was  that  he  subjected  his 
deathless  spirit  to  the  conditions  of 
a  body  that  must  of  necessity  suffer 
death.  But,  this  subjection  was 
indispensable,  if  the  waiting  spirits 
should  secure  the  desired  experiences 
on  earth,  in  harmony  with  the  plan 
of  the  Lord.  The  breaking  of  the 
bonds  with  the  spirit  world  was 
the  "Sin  of  Adam."  Sin  in  its 
larger  meaning  is  the  breaking  of 
a  law.  In  this  instance,  however, 
a  lesser  law  was  broken  that  a 
greater  law  might  be  fulfilled.  This 
happens  often  in  daily  life.  A 
beautiful  crystal  is  broken  and 
melted  so  that  the  iron,  copper,  or 
silver  which  forms  part  of  its  com- 
position may  be  obtained.  To 
save  another,  many  a  person  has 
rushed  into  a  burning  house,  some- 
times to  his  death.  Through  the 
"transgression"  of  Adam,  all  man- 
kind has  been  placed  upon  the  road 
of  eternal  progression,  and  thereby 
have  been  blessed.  Our  first  par- 
ents who  dared  to  endure  the  pain 
of  initiating  the  eternal  plan  must 
be  rated  as  the  great  hero  and  hero- 
ine of  all  time.  The  human  race 
has  descended  from  worthy  par- 
ents. The  obloquy  which  has  been 
cast  upon  Adam  and  Eve  has  been 
unjust  and  prompted  by  ignorance 
of  the  Gospel  plan. 


Photo   by  H.   R.   M. 
DECORATION    ON    THE   CORNER    OF   AN    ANCIENT 
PYRAMID    OUT   FROM    MEXICO    CITY 


A  DAM  and  Eve  learned  to  under- 
stand  that   out   of  their   act, 
whatever  error  on  their  part  it  in- 
volved,  great   good  would  come. 
Note  the  words  of  Moses: 

"And  in  that  day  Adam  blessed  God  and 
was  filled,  and  began  to  prophesy  con- 
cerning all  the  families  of  the  earth  say- 
ing: Blessed  be  the  name  of  God,  for 
because  of  my  transgression  my  eyes  are 
opened,  and  in  this  life  I  shall  have  joy, 
and  again  in  the  flesh  I  shall  see  God. 
And  Eve,  his  wife,  heard  all  these  things 
and  was  glad,  saying:  Were  it  not  for 
our  transgression  we  never  should  have  had 
seed,  and  never  should  have  known  good 
and  evil,  and  the  joy  of  our  redemption, 
and  the  eternal  life  which  God  giveth  unto 
all  the  obedient." 

This  conception  frees  Adam  and 
Eve  from  the  charge  that  they  by 
sin  brought  upon  man  the  miseries 
of  life.  Let  it  be  remembered  that 
every  person  who  comes  into  the 
world  from  the  pre-existent  state, 
accepted  the  plan  proposed  by  the 
Father,  including  the  mission  of 
Adam  and  Eve.  Indeed,  all  men 
became  parties  in  that  sense  to 
Adam's  "transgression,"  and  are  in 
part  as  much  to  blame  or  to  praise 
as  Adam  himself.  He  was  our 
agent.  There  can  be  no  serious 
talk,  therefore,  of  being  punished 
for  Adam's  transgression. 

DESIDES,  though  Adam  had  sin- 
ned, his  children  should  not  be 
punished  therefor.  Such  procedure 
would  violate  the  love  and  justice 
of  God.  Since,  even  in  man-made 
courts,  the  criminal  is  punished, 
not  his  children;  how  much  larger 
would  be  the  justice  administered 
by  a  divine  Judge!  An  attempt 
to  punish  the  innocent  for  the 
crimes  of  the  guilty  is  abhorrent, 
and  belongs  to  evil  or  barbaric  peo- 
ple and  conditions.  True  it  is,  that 
one  man's  fault  may  injure  others. 
That  is  too  evident  in  our  man- 
made  society.  But  there  is  an 
eternity  of  difference  between  suf- 
fering for  the  mistakes  of  others 
and  being  punished  for  the  sins  of 
others. 

The  essence  of  God's  law,  as  of 
man's,  is  that  he  who  breaks  the 
law  must  suffer  the  consequences 
of  the  violation  committed.  That 
is  the  fundamental  principle  of  the 
plan  of  salvation.  The  plan  has 
been  laid  out  for  all  persons;  its 
metes  and  bounds,  its  regulations 
and  requirements,  have  been  estab- 
lished. They  who  know  and  obey 
the  plan  rise  toward  salvation;  they 
(Continued  on  pftge  450) 

405 


From  ENGLAND  to  SALT 


MUCH  has  been  said  and 
written  about  crossing  the 
great  Plains,  but  not  so 
much  about  crossing  the  ocean, 
which  in  itself  was  a  real  adventure 
in  1867. 

As  far  back  as  I  can  remember 
a  vision  of  plowing  the  turbulent 
waters,  walking  hundreds  of  miles 
over  mountain  and  plain,  and 
finally  reaching  Zion  was  con- 
stantly before  me.  I  was  too  young 
to  think  about  trials  and  hardships, 
but  I  am  quite  sure  that  travel  and 
romance  were  appealing  to  my  na- 
ture. The  conversations  I  often 
heard  and  the  songs  my  father  and 
others  used  to  sing  no  doubt  served 
to  glint  my  dream  of  glory.  The 
following  lines: 


By  RUTH  MAY  FOX 

Cross  the  plains  with  Ruth  May  Fox,  President 
of  the  General  Board  of  the  Young  Women's  Mutual 
Improvement  Association,  and  you  will  find  that  the 
great  trek  was  not  all  sorrow  even  though  it  might  be 
all  hardship.  In  those  days,  the  author  had  that  price- 
less possession — Youth — to  hold  her  up  and  rob  the 
way  of  bad  memories. 


"O    Babylon,    O    Babylon,    We    bid    thee 
farewell, 
We're   going  to  the  mountains   of  Eph- 
raim  to  dwell." 

stirred  my  childish  emotions  great- 
ly.    Again,  the  hymn — 


sS^K 


"O  Zion,  when  I  think  of  Thee, 
I  long  for  pinions  like  a  dove; 
And  moan  to  think  that  I  should  be 
So  distant  from  the  land  I  love," 

thrilled  my  soul  with  ecstacy. 

Perhaps  even  more  romantic  was 
the  following  love  song: 

(The  man) 
Will  you  come  along  with  me, 

Bonnie   Lassie   O, 
Far  away  across  the  sea, 

Bonnie  Lassie  O. 
Though    the   ocean's    far   and    wide, 
Never  fear  in  wind  nor  tide 
I  shall  have  thee  by  my  side, 

Bonnie  Lassie  O. 

(The  woman) 
We've  our  business  and  our  home, 

Bonnie  Laddie  O, 
Then  whither  wouldst  thee  roam? 

Bonnie  Laddie  O. 
Does  thy  country  thee  not  please 
Or  some  sorrow  vex  and  tease, 
Or  thine  heart  is  not  at  ease? 

Bonnie  Laddie  O? 

(The  Man) 
Yonder  temple  rising  high, 

Bonnie  Lassie  O; 
With  its  towers  in  the  sky, 

Bonnie  Lassie  O; 
Where  the  Lord  hath  said 

He'll  bless 
Those  that  in  humbleness 
Unto  its  porches  press, 

Bonnie  Lassie  O. 

(The  Woman) 
Then  I'll  go  along  with  thee, 

Bonnie  Laddie  O; 
You've  been  always  true  to  me, 

Bonnie  Laddie  O. 
So  I'll  not  forsake  thee  now 
But  to  God's  command  we'll  bow 
And  the  wave  we'll  gladly  plow, 

Bonnie  Laddie  O. 

WHATEVER  the  reason,  when 
the  time  came  for  our  de- 
parture, I  was  in  the  seventh 
heaven.  The  lady  who  was  to  be 
my  stepmother,  and  her  daughter — 

RUTH    MAY   FOX 


406 


LAKE  VALLEY  in  1867 


who  was  about  my  own  age — and 
myself  left  our  home  under  cover 
of  darkness  to  avoid  the  curiosity 
of  the  neighbors.  Could  anything 
be  more  thrilling?  After  a  walk  of 
four  or  five  miles  under  the  stars 
we  boarded  the  train  to  Liverpool. 
Arriving  there,  some  necessities, 
peculiar  to  steerage  passengers,  had 
to  be  purchased  and  then  came  the 
novelty  of  climbing  into  a  great 
steamship.  To  stand  on  a  floating 
city  and  gradually  pull  away  from 
the  wharf  with  hundreds  of  people 
waving  their  hats  or  handkerchiefs 
in  a  fond  adieu  and  hearty  "God- 
speed you,"  is  an  event  never  to  be 
forgotten. 

We  had  secured  berths  in   the 
steerage  which  meant  that  we  must 


concerned.  Of  course,  we  were  free 
to  sit  or  walk,  even  lie  down  on  the 
deck  if  we  were  fortunate  enough 
to  be  able  to  make  the  climb,  so  no 
dissatisfaction  was  voiced  by  our 
little  family,  we  got  what  we  paid 
for.  It  happened  that  an  old  gen- 
tleman from  Lancashire  and  his 
wife  occupied  berths  next  to  ours. 
They  were  going  to  join  their  son 
in  that  Mecca  of  freedom  and  op- 
portunity to  which  so  many  hope- 
ful hearts  turned  to  escape  some  of 
the  miseries  of  the  Old  World. 

Twf AN  fashion,  this  passenger  was 

very    much   interested    in   his 

meals  and  every  day  for  at  least 


I  wish  I  were  whoam!  I  wish  I 
were  whoam!  I  canna  tarry  here! 
I  canna  tarry  here!"  Whereupon 
her  husband  shouted:  "Owd  thee 
noise  with  thee;  how  canst  thee  be 
whoam  when  thees  in  th'  middle  of 
th'  ocean!" 

The  old  ship  rolled  and  tossed, 
but  I  have  no  recollection  of  being 
afraid.  We  had  brought  a  bottle 
of  bitters  with  us  which  happened 
to  be  under  my  pillow,  so  to  avoid 
sea-sickness  I  occasionally  took  a 
swig  at  the  bottle.  But  fear — I 
had  none.  We  were  Mormons, 
our  family  at  least,  going  to  Zion, 
and  no  ship  would  think  of  going 
down  with  such  a  precious  cargo. 

After  one  gets  over  the  usual 
sickness   there   are   many   pleasant 


descend  through  a  trap  door  to  our 
quarters  below  deck.  The  sleeping 
accommodations  consisted  of  a 
large  shelf  or  platform  on  either 
side  of  the  vessel  which,  by  means 
of  boards,  could  be  divided  into 
spaces  just  large  enough  to  accom- 
modate one  person.  If  a  family 
preferred  to  sleep  closer  together 
the  boards  could  be  removed,  thus 
giving  more  room  and  perhaps 
more  comfort,  if  comfort  could  be 
thought  of  under  such  conditions. 
As  I  remember,  there  was  abso- 
lutely no  privacy,  no  provision  even 
to  hang  up  a  pair  of  hose  for  pro- 
tection from  the  eyes  of  the  curious. 
On  the  same  level  were  great  long 
tables  where  we  sat  to  eat  our 
meals,  the  usual  menu  being  soup, 
rice,  hardtack,  and  sour  biscuits. 
This,  then,  was  to  be  our  abode  so 
far    as   eating    and   sleeping   were 


OUR  ARTIST'S  CONCEPTION  OF  THE  "LOUISIANA" 

half  an  hour  before  the  soup  was 
served,  he  would  entertain  himself 
and  annoy  the  rest  of  us  by  ham- 
mering his  hardtack  into  little  bits 
so  that  it  would  eventually  absorb 
sufficient  soup  to  make  its  passage 
down  the  esophagus  more  easily. 

Everybody  used  to  have  a  storm 
at  sea.  Indeed,  what  would  a  sea 
voyage  be  without  one?  So  one 
night  we  had  ours,  which  meant 
that  steerage  passengers  were  locked 
down  and  told  to  be  comfortable, 
everything  would  be  all  right.  This 
same  old  gentleman  resented  this 
kind  of  treatment  and  paced  the 
floor  frantically,  declaring  that 
"somebody  ought  to  be  up  on 
deck."  Meanwhile,  his  good  wife 
sat  up  in  her  berth  swaying  to  and 
fro  crying  out,  "I  canna  tarry  here! 


v$.  TIEL0FNC    K.5fniT*t+-- 

occasions  to  be  enjoyed  on  board  a 
ship.  One  makes  friends  and  ac- 
quaintances, takes  walks  with  them 
from  end  to  end  of  the  vessel  if  it 
be  possible  to  keep  one's  equi- 
librium. And  then  the  wonder  of 
it  all !  The  vast  expanse  of  water, 
the  mystery  of  the  starry  sky,  waves 
rolling  mountains  high  and  splash- 
ing over  onto  the  deck,  while  pas- 
sengers scrambled  to  avoid  a  wet- 
ting, and  then  to  have  a  great  calm 
when  the  water  is  so  still  that  not 
a  ripple  breaks  on  its  surface  and 
the  great  craft  appears  to  be  sailing 
on  a  sea  of  glass  and  three  long 
weeks  are  almost  ended.  What's 
that  we  hear?  Oh  Joy,  "Land  in 
sight!" 

T\JOW    for    thrills!      Everybody 

must   see   land,    and  joyously 

watch  the  vessel  going  nearer  and 

407 


THE     IMPROVEMENT    ERA,     JULY,     1935 


>- 


nearer  to  the  shore.  But  things 
must  be  gathered  up  and  packed. 
Trunks  must  be  brought  up  from 
the  hold.  Good-byes  must  be 
spoken.  Everybody  is  busy  and 
excited,  each  vieing  with  the  other 
in  seeing  who  shall  leave  the  old 
ship  first.  At  last  we  are  landed 
at  Castle  Gardens  and  there  we 
must  stay  until  friends  or  relatives 
learn  that  the  "Louisiana"  is  in 
port.  Meanwhile,  a  dozen  officers 
are  opening  trunks,  sometimes 
turning  the  contents  out  to  be  sure 
that  no  smuggling  is  in  evidence, 
while  others  are  O.  K'd.  without 
opening  them.  All  but  one  of  our 
trunks  were  thus  passed. 

It  was  late  evening  and  quite 
dark  save  for  the  lamp-light  when 
through  the  crowd  I  heard  my 
father  say,  "There  she  is.  Bless 
her  dear  little  face." 

We  immediately  boarded  a  train 
for  Manayunk,  a  manufacturing 
town  a  few  miles  out  of  Philadel- 
phia, where  father  had  provided 
rooms  for  us — he  had  preceded  us 
five  months — and  there  the  mar- 
riage knot  was  tied  and  we  settled 
down  to  family  life.  My  new 
sister  and  I,  though  not  yet  twelve 
years  old — and  I  was  small  for  my 
age — went  to  work  in  a  cotton  mill 
which,  I  am  sure,  was  no  place 
for  good  girls. 

However,  we  soon  moved  to 
Philadelphia  and  found  employ- 
ment, most  of  the  time  with  fam- 
ilies. My  wage  was  a  dollar  a  week 
and  board.  Thus  we  began  to  save 
and  prepare  for  the  journey  to  the 
Valley. 

TN   July,    1867,   we   started   for 

North  Platte,  which  was  then  the 

terminal   of  the  railroad  and  the 


outfitting  place  for  those  who  were 
going  West.  It  took  us  nine  days 
to  reach  our  destination.  Emi- 
grant trains  did  not  travel  very 
fast  in  those  days;  then,  too,  they 
were  switched  off  on  every  possible 
occasion.  We  had  to  change  trains 
at  Niagara  Falls  and  to  our  delight 
had  a  few  hours'  stay  near  that 
awe-inspiring  torrent  which  is  for- 
ever dashing  over  the  brink  to  the 
foaming  depths  below. 

One  night  we  spent  on  a  cattle 
boat  sailing  up  the  Missouri  River. 
The  cattle,  judging  from  their  bel- 
lowing, seemed  not  to  enjoy  our 
company  any  better  than  we  en- 
joyed theirs. 

Arriving  at  North  Platte,  which 
was  then  a  little  railroad  town,  we 
found  that  the  company  would  be 
delayed  one  month.  This  situation 
was  a  serious  one:  every  day  meant 
loss  of  time  and  means.  Several 
excuses  were  given  for  the  delay. 
One  was  that  some  of  the  brethren 
were  in  the  east  on  business.  They 
had  been  detained,  and  must  return 
to  the  Valley  with  this  company. 
Another  was  that  the  Indians  had 
burned  a  train-load  of  provisions 
and  more  supplies  must  be  pur- 
chased. Still  another  was  that  here 
was  fine  grazing  and  the  cattle  must 
start  out  in  good  condition. 

Meanwhile,  there  we  were  with 
our  trunks  and  traps.  The  full 
quota  of  wagons  had  not  yet  been 
purchased  and  the  housing  of  men, 
women,  and  children  was  a  real 
problem.  Finally  the  railroad  peo- 
ple tendered  us  the  use  of  a  great 
barn  of  a  building  which  happened 
to  be  empty,  and  here  we  set  up 
some  kind  of  housekeeping  for  the 
coming  weeks. 

At  night  we  made  our  beds  on 


the  floor,  and  with  gratitude  let  me 
say,  we  could  hang  up  a  protection 
from  wandering  eyes.  My  father, 
after  deducting  other  expenses, 
found  that  he  had  only  money 
enough  to  buy  one  yoke  of  cattle 
and  two  yoke  were  necessary  to 
pull  the  heavily  loaded  wagons 
across  the  rough  way. 

TT  so  happened  that  a  certain 
brother  had  a  wagon  and  one 
yoke  of  cattle,  so  the  bargain  was 
made  that  father  join  his  cattle  to 
this  outfit  and  drive  all  the  way  for 
his  share  in  the  wagon.  The  owner 
of  the  outfit  had  a  wife  and  seven 
children.  Our  little  family  con- 
sisted of  five,  as  father  was  bringing 
a  little  girl  across  the  plains  to  join 
her  relatives  in  Salt  Lake  City.  So 
you  see  there  were  fourteen  per- 
sons with  all  their  worldly  posses- 
sions in  that  one  wagon.  The  own- 
ers of  the  wagon  used  it  for  a  sleep- 
ing apartment  and  my  father 
bought  a  small  tent,  just  large 
enough  for  the  five  of  us  to  lie  down 
in  side  by  side  like  sardines  in  a 
can.  This  we  unstrapped  every 
night  and  fastened  again  to  the 
wagon  each  morning. 

Imagine  if  you  can  these  would- 
be  drivers,  who  had,  perhaps,  never 
seen  a  Texas  steer  before,  go 
through  the  procedure  for  the  first 
time  of  yoking  their  cattle.  Truly 
no  rodeo  could  match  the  scene. 
The  men  had  to  be  instructed  in 
this  art  and  some  did  not  learn 
very  quickly.  The  same  was  true 
of  the  use  of  firearms.  Every  man 
was  supposed  to  have  his  own  gun 
and  ammunition  though  he  had 
never  fired  a  shot  in  his  life. 

Indeed  there  were  many  things 
for  an  immigrant  to  learn.  He 
must  be  willing  to  understand  and 
accept  the  discipline  of  the  camp, 
become  used  to  having  his  flour, 
potatoes  and  bacon  measured  out 
to  him  each  day  according  to  the 
number  in  his  family. 

■"THE  captain  of  a  company  must 
be  a  real  dictator.  What  he 
says  must  go.  One  crack  of  his 
or  his  assistant's  whip  on  the  tent 
or  wagon  cover  meant  "Get  up 
quickly!"  which  we  did  and  made 
hurried  preparations  to  start.  So 
now  everything  is  in  readiness,  the 
command  is  given  and  our  sixty 
wagons — fifty  of  them  belonging 
to  Scandinavian  Saints — are  on  the 
way,  and  we  could  sing: 


Great-Grand-Triplets — Merrill,    Marilyn   and    Melvin, 
children   of   Grant    W.    and    Mary   Taylor    Maxfield 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,    JULY,     1935 


'WESTWARD,    HO" 


"We've   left   the   realms   of   Babylon   and 

crossed  the  mighty  seas; 
We've  left  the  good  old  ship  where  we 

walked  about  at  ease. 
And  now's   the   time  for  starting  boys, 

We'll  jog  on  if  you  please. 
So  gee  up;  my  lads,  Gee  whoa!     Push 

on  my  lads,  Heigh  Ho! 
For  there's  none  can  lead  a  life  like  we 

merry  Mormons  do." 

Other  than  one  birth  and  an 
accidental  death  by  a  bullet  when 
men  were  shooting  sage-hens,  our 
journey  across  the  plains  seems  to 
have  been  rather  lacking  in  perilous 
adventure  but  was  always  inter- 
esting. 

We  camped  once  more  where 
there  were  trees  and  water.  I  do 
not  remember  the  name  of  the 
place,  but  I  do  remember  this  in- 
cident: It  was  quite  late  at  night 
when  one  of  the  brethren  thought 
he  could  hear  someone  stealthily 
moving  among  the  bushes.  You 
must  know  that  everyone  was  a 
little  watchful  of  Indians.  So  this 
brother  took  out  his  pistol  and 
three  times  he  gave  the  warning, 
"Speak  or  I'll  shoot!  Speak  or  I'll 
shoot!  Speak  or  I'll  shoot!"  and 
then  off  went  the  gun.  This,  how- 
ever, caused  some  merriment  as  it 
was  discovered  later — that  it  was 
merely  the  wind  playing  with  the 
leaves. 

AFTER  we  left  civilization  the 
first  place  we  came  to  was 
Julesburg,  which  was  nothing  more 
than  a  trading  post  but  at  least  it 
broke  the  monotony  of  the  jour- 
ney. 

One  of  the  diversions  of  the 
plains  was  picking  up  buffalo  chips 
for  fuel.  This  task  fell  to  the 
women  and  girls  who  wore  aprons 
in  which  to  gather  and  carry  them. 
Once  in  a  while  a  few  Indians 
would    come     into    camp     when 


we  were  eating  and  offer  to  barter 
trinkets  for  food. 

One  day  we  had  an  Indian  scare. 
Someone  thought  he  saw  a  few 
Inctians  on  the  hills  not  far  away. 
Every  man  was  ordered  to  take  out 
his  gun  and  carry  it  on  his  left 
shoulder  as  he  drove,  with  his 
right  hand.  This,  too,  proved  to 
be  a  false  alarm.  I  think  there  was 
no  dancing  in  our  company.  Oc- 
casionally we  were  called  to  eve- 
ning prayer  with  the  tune  of  "Do 
What  is  Right,"  played  from  a 
bugle  in  the  hands  of  Brother 
Stephen  Hales. 

The  Platte  is  a  very  winding 
river  so  we  crossed  it  many  times 
without  much  inconvenience,  as  the 
Scandinavian  brothers  would  take 
us  girls  on  their  backs  and  carry 
us  across  the  stream.  Sometimes 
the  distance  traveled  would  be  only 
eight  miles  a  day  because  of  heavy 
sandy  roads.  One  night  we 
pitched  our  tent  in  this  sand  when 
lo  the  wind  blew  and  the  rain 
descended  and  beat  upon  that  tent 
and  great  was  the  fall  thereof. 
Mother  was  hurried  to  the  wagon 
of  a  friend  and  we  girls  held  up 
the  tent  while  father  tried  to  drive 
in  the  pins,  which  was  an  almost 
hopeless  task.  This  situation  gave 
us  sympathy  for  the  man  of  Bible 
fame,  but  after  all,  situations  are 
just  the  way  you  take  them.  If 
we  had  thought  shower  baths  in- 
stead of  cold  rain  running  down 
,  our  backs  and  arms  the  occasion 
would  have  been  a  delightful  one. 
However,  as  we  trudged  along  the 
next  day  we  sang  lustily: 

"We  may  get  wet  a  little  when  we  have  a 
shower  of  rain, 
The  heat  may  skin  our  noses,  but  they'll 

soon  get  well  again. 
And  when  we  think  of  Zion's  land,  we'll 
forget  the  wet  and  pain 


So,  Gee  up!  my  lads,  Gee  whoa! 
Push  on  my  lads,  Heigh  Ho! 
For  there's  none  can  lead  a  life  like  we 
merry  Mormons  do." 

"\A7"E  had  not  completed  one-half 
of  our  journey,  when  we  dis- 
covered a  shortness  of  food  in  camp, 
but  it  happened  that  a  government 
post,  I  think  it  was  named  Fort 
Platte,  had  been  ordered  to  evacuate. 
So  we  were  able  to  buy  some  sup- 
plies from  the  soldiers. 

One  has  to  be  accustomed  to  the 
western  air  and  atmosphere  before 
he  really  can  have  any  idea  of  dis- 
tances. In  our  camp  was  a  man 
named  San  Givans  who  had  cross- 
ed the  plains  many  times.  Walk- 
ing along  by  his  side  one  day  as 
we  were  coming  in  view  of  Scot's 
Bluffs,  I  asked  how  long  before 
we  would  reach  them.  His  an- 
swer was,  "Oh,  two  or  three 
hours."  But  to  my  astonishment 
it  took  us  one  day  and  a  half  be- 
fore we  passed  through  the  open- 
ings between  those  bluffs. 

Fort  Laramie  was  another  place 
where  some  needed  supplies  could 
be  bought,  and  oh,  what  a  joy  it 
was  when  we  discovered  wild  ber- 
ries and  ground  cherries  growing 
there!  Now  we  were  getting  into 
the  Rocky  Mountain  region,  and 
I  remember  that  once  at  least  we 
had  to  descend  a  hill  so  steep  the 
cattle  had  to  be  unhooked  and  the 
wagons  let  down  by  ropes  and 
manpower.  Chimney  Rock  and 
Independence  Rock  had  both  con- 
tributed to  our  recreational  activity 
but  no  one  but  those  who  have 
walked  over  prairies  and  deserts 
for  days,  where  water  is  so  scarce 
that  the  creeks  were  reduced  to  little 
puddles  of  alkali  water,  can  imagine 
(Continued  on  page  450^ 

409 


"O 


H   Mother,   it 
simply  must  be  chiffon." 

Janice's  big  blue  eyes  pleaded  as 
eloquently  at  twenty  as  they  had 
when  she  was  a  chubby  child  of 
three,  and  worked  as  much  havoc 
with  Mrs.  Staitman's  kind,  moth- 
erly heart. 

It  is  hard  to  refuse  an  only  child 

anything,  especially  when  one  is  a 

.  widow  and  one's  every  thought  of 

every  waking  hour  is  for  that  child. 

In  this  particular  instance,  how- 
ever, Mrs.  Staitman  resolutely  ban- 
ished the  pleading  of  the  blue  eyes 
and  assumed  her  most  forbidding 
air. 

"Chiffon  isn't  serviceable,  Jan- 
ice.     Now   a    nice   crisp   organdie 
could  be  worn  dozens  of  times  and 
still      launder     to 
look  like  new." 

"Oh,  Mother!" 
Janice's  voice  was 
bleak  with  protest, 
"Who  ever  heard 
of  a  wedding  dress 
being  serviceable!" 

Affectionately, 
she  resorted  to  her  little-girl  tactics. 
Slipping  onto  her  mother's  ample 
lap  and  twining  white  arms  about 
her  plump  neck,  she  continued  the 
argument.  She  could  almost  see 
the  maternal  defenses  fast  crum- 
pling about  her. 

"In  the  first  place,  I  never,  never 
expect  to  need  a  wedding  dress  more 
than  once.  If  anything  happens  to 
Bill,  I'll  just  fold  up  and  be  a  nice 
respectable  widow  the  rest  of  my 
natural  life." 

"Janice  dear,"  her  mother  ex- 
postulated in  a  scandalized  tone,  "I 
didn't  mean  that  I  expect  you  to  be 
married  in  it  more  than  once!" 

Janice  burrowed  her  golden  head 
into  the  folds  of  the  plump  neck. 

"I  know  you  didn't  Mom.  But, 
some  way,  I  don't  like  your  term 
'serviceable.'  It  isn't  appropriate. 
It  sounds  like  blue  serge  or  checked 
gingham.     I  want  to  be  beautiful 

410 


SATISFACTORILY 


for  Bill,  Mom.  I  want  to  just 
take  his  breath  away." 

A  tremulous  smile  played  around 
the  older  woman's  mouth  and  tears 
of  happy  remembrance  that  dated 
back  some  twenty-two  years  before 
glistened  in  her  eyes.  She,  too,  had 
had  that  same  desire  to  be  beautiful 
for  Janice's  father.  She  felt  her 
last  defense  crumpling. 

"I  only  meant,"  she  put  in  a  last 
dignified  effort  to  stand  her  ground, 
"that  you  could  wear  organdy  to 
parties  afterward." 

"But  we  won't  be  going  to 
parties,"  Janice  discouraged 
promptly.  "If  we  were  going  to 
live  here,  it  would  be  different.  But 
Bill's  being  transferred  to  Chicago 
makes  matters  altogether  different. 
We  won't  know  a  soul  to  invite  us 
to  parties.  Being  married  in  chiffon 
will  sort  of  make  up  to  me  for  not 
having  a  June  wedding,  Mother. 


By   IRENE 


You  know  how  I've  had  my  heart 
set  on  that.  But  now  with  Bill  in- 
sisting, in  October  of  all  times,  on 
rushing  the  wedding  so  I  can  go 
with  him  when  he  is  transferred — 
well,  I  just  have  to  have  chiffon, 
that's  all." 

"I  suppose  every  mother  knows 
the  joy  of  being  wheedled  out  of 
things  by  her  tyrannical  children," 
Mrs.  Staitman  sputtered  as  she 
dumped  Janice  unceremoniously  on 
the  floor  and  reached  for  a  pile  of 
patterns.  "Well,  chiffon  it  is,  then. 
I  wish  we  could  buy  a  lovely  dress 
all  ready  made,  Dear,"  she  added 
yearningly. 

"I  wouldn't  buy  it  for  the 
world.  I'll  love  every  stitch  I  put 
into  it.     And  your  part,"  Janice 


HE    EYED    HER   DISINTERESTEDLY 
AND      SAID      COOLLY,      "WELL?" 


SERVIC 

DUNLAP 


tyrannized  lovingly,  "is  to  make  at 
least  a  dozen  of  your  very  cunning  - 
est  clusters  of  rosebuds.  Pink  buds 
with  Alice  blue  ribbon.  I  can't 
think  of  anything  more  dainty  for 
trimming." 

J.HE  next  two  weeks 
went  by  on  glamorous  wings.  Of 
course,  once  wheedled  into  the  idea 
of  the  filmy  chiffon,  Mrs.  Staitman 
put  her  efficiency  to  the  task  with 
characteristic  energy.  Her  deft 
ringers  fashioned  clever  trimmings 
while  Janice  tucked  tiny  dainty 
stitches  among  the  soft  folds  of  the 
material  that  seemed  to  leap  into 
loveliness  like  something  alive. 

Bill    protestingly    argued    that 
Janice    was     more    interested 


in 


the   dress   than   she   was   in   him. 

"I  know  you'll  be  a  dream  in  it, 
Honey,"  he  reasoned  one  evening 
when  Janice  pleaded  that  she  must 
sew  or  she  wouldn't  be  ready  in 
time,  "but  you  are  a  dream  to  me 
in  anything.  I'd  rather  have  you 
wear  something  you  already  have 
and  have  more  time  to  spend  with 
me.  I'm  positively  jealous  of  that 
dress." 

"Oh,  Bill  darling,  not  have  a 
new  dress  to  be  married  in!  Why, 
a  lovely  wedding  dress  is  the  dream 
of  every  girl's  life.  But,  Bill,  every 
stitch  I  put  in  is  twined  about  a 
dream  of  our  life  together.  You 
wouldn't  deprive  me  of  happy 
dreams,  would  you?" 

"Of  course  not,  Foolish,"  Bill's 
tone  was  very  tender  as  he  an- 
swered, "I'm  going  around  in  a 
dream  myself." 

A  week  later  Janice's  blue  eyes 


were  wide  and  serious  and  Bill's 
young  face  was  white  and  tense  as 
they  took  their  marriage  vows. 
Life  was  serious  as  the  age-old 
words  rang  out,  "I  pronounce  you 
man  and  wife." 

Bill  caught  his  breath  as  Janice 
turned  the  full  glory  of  her  golden 
beauty  on  him.  She  might  have 
stepped  out  of  a  story-book.  A 
golden  princess — her  regal  gown,  a 
cloud  of  white  chiffon — her  crown, 
a  coronet  of  rose-buds  hung  with 
tulle. 

"I'll  keep  her  always  like  this," 
he  swore  to  himself  fiercely.  "She 
shant  work  and  lose  her  youth  and 
loveliness." 

The  trip  to  Chicago  was  a  reve- 
lation to  Janice  who  had  lived  all 
her  life  in  the  West.  As  the  West- 
ern mountains  disappeared  in  the 
distance  behind  her  and  they  tra- 
versed mile  after  mile  of  level  prairie 
country,  she  had  her  first  premoni- 
tion of  the  difference  between  the 
life  she  was  leaving  and  the  life 
she  was  entering  upon.  She  knew 
a  moment's  feeling  that  was  akin 
to  fear — this  strange  country,  this 
unknown  life  with  Bill. 

But  then  Bill  smiled  at  her  and 
the  world  ceased  to  hold  fear. 

Soon  they  crossed  the  border  of 
Illinois  and  for  a  distance  the  track 
ran  parallel  to  a  burst  of  glory  that 
Easterners  call  a  woods!  She  was 
seeing  the  middle  West  at  the  very 
loveliest  time  of  the  year. 

"Look,  Dear,"  she  exclaimed, 
gazing  rapturously  out  of  the  win- 
dow, "did  you  ever  see  such  a  gor- 
geous sight?" 

Janice  caught  her  breath  in  sheer 
ecstasy  at  the  wealth  of  beauty  they 
were  passing.  Gnarled  sprawling 
oaks  with  their  yellow-flecked 
leaves.  Elms  proud  and  stately 
bearing  their  golden  burden  aloft  in 
superb  defiance  of  the  November 
winds  that  must  so  soon  come  to 
rob  them  of  their  splendor.  Slim, 
soft-barked  hickories.    Sturdy  wal- 

(Continued  on  page  453) 

411 


rHE  LATTER-DAY 
SAINT  INSTITUTES 


By 

J.  WYLEY  SESSIONS 

Director  Pocatello  L.  D.  S.  Institute 


THE  motive  of  education  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints  has  been 
responsible  for  the  development  of 
several  definite  efforts  to  provide 
practical  application  of  its  familiar 
slogan,  "The  Glory  of  God  is  In- 
telligence." 

In  early  Utah  history,  the 
Church  found  it  necessary  to  estab- 
lish and  maintain  simple  elemen- 
tary schools.  When  the  state  be- 
came sufficiently  developed  to  as- 
sume the  responsibility  of  its  first 
public  schools,  the  Church  looked 
ahead  and  established  Academies  or 
High  Schools  and  later  Junior  Col- 
leges throughout  Utah  and  other 
states  where  there  were  large  enough 
Latter-day  Saint  communities  to 
justify  them. 

These  schools  were  maintained 
by  the  Church  with  the  idea  of 
meeting  the  standard  requirements 
of  secondary  education,  and  at  the 
same  time,  providing  the  religious 
information,  training,  experience, 
and  atmosphere  it  considered  neces- 
sary for  the  development  and  char- 
acter of  the  young  people.  As 
other  agencies  adequately  supplied, 
the  secondary  schools  and  made 
them  available  for  all,  the  Church 
was  relieved  of  the  responsibility 
of  secular  education. 

With  these  developments  a  new 
problem  appeared,  and  the  Church 
was  confronted  with  the  necessity 
of  providing  ways  and  means  of 
contacting  the  pupils  and  giving 
them  daily  religious  instruction  in 
connection  with  their  high  school 
curriculum.  The  solution  of  this 
problem  came  in  the  establishment 
of  the  now  popular  High  School 
Seminaries. 

J7DUCATION,  however,  does 
not  stop  here;  it  is  a  continuous 
process  and  students  move  on  into 
institutions  of  higher  learning.  If 
412 


J.  WYLEY  SESSIONS 

religion  is  to  be  interpreted  in  terms 
of  practical  life  and  living,  it  must 
also  grow  in  thought  and  experi- 
ence with  other  lines  of  study.  It 
must  be  discussed  and  expressed  in 
terms  which  are  otherwise  full  of 
meaning  to  the  student.  Religion 
is  practical  in  life  and  living.  It 
is  not  theory,  but  is  absolutely 
necessary  to  a  complete  and  well- 
rounded  education.  There  can  be 
no  complete  education  without  re- 
ligious training.  It  must  not, 
therefore,  be  crowded  out,  but  a 
place  for  it  must  be  left  or  made  in 
an  educational  program  and  it  must 
be  kept  alive,  healthy,  and  grow- 
ing. 

The  Church  Board  of  Education 
recognizied  this  and  accepted  the 
challenge.  It  acted  upon  the  con- 
viction that  the  principles  and  doc- 
trines of  religion  were  founded  on 
fundamental  laws  and  could  be 
subjected  to  scientific  investigation 
and  studied  with  an  exactness  and 
discipline  comparable  to  those  used 
in  other  fields  of  human  thought 
and  research. 

It   was  at  Moscow,   Idaho,   in 


1926  that  the  Church  began  its 
first  experiment  in  religious  educa- 
tion at  a  State  University.  It  estab- 
lished what  is  now  called  the  Lat- 
ter-day Saint  Institute. 

The  faculty  of  the  University 
of  Idaho  specified  conditions  and 
standards  under  which  the  State 
Institutions  could  cooperate  and 
grant  credit  for  college  courses  in 
religious  philosophy  and  Bible  his- 
tory given  in  schools  of  religion 
maintained  by  the  various  Chris- 
tian denominations.  The  faculty 
recommendations  were  approved  by 
the  State  Board  of  Education  and 
areas  follows: 

Conditions 

1.  That  courses  in  religious  education  sub- 
mitted for  credit  in  the  University  of 
Idaho  shall  be  offered  in  Moscow  by  an 
incorporated  organization  which  as- 
sumes full  responsibility  for  the  selec- 
tion of  its  instructors  and  the  main- 
tenance of  its  work  in  a  physical  plant 
adequate  for  instruction  of  University 
grade. 

2.  That  courses  offered  for  University 
credit  shall  at  all  times  conform  to  the 
following  constitutional  provision  un- 
der which  the  University  of  Idaho 
operates:  "No  instruction  either  sec- 
tarian in  religion  or  partisan  in  politics 
shall  ever  be  allowed  in  any  department 
of  the  University." 

3.  That  University  elective  credit  of  not 
to  exceed  eight  semester  hours  may  be 
allowed  for  such  courses. 

4.  That  students  desiring  credit  for  such 
courses  shall  secure  the  consent  of  the 
dean  of  their  college  at  the  time  of 
registration  and  that  the  number  of 
credits  for  which  they  are  registered  be 
reduced  so  that  the  total  number  of 
credits  taken,  including  those  in  reli- 
gious education,  shall  conform  to  the 
University  standards. 

5.  That  credit  for  these  courses  be  granted 
only  upon  the  recommendation  of  the 
Committee  on  Advanced  Standing. 

STANDARDS 

1 .  The  instructor  shall  have  a  master's 
degree  or  its  equivalent  and  shall  possess 
such  maturity  of  scholarship  as  is  re- 
quired for  appointment  to  the  position 
of  full  professor  in  the  University  of 
Idaho. 

2.  The  courses  offered  shall  conform  to 
University  standards  in  library  require- 
ments and  in  method  and  rigor  of  their 
conduct. 

3.  None  but  students  enrolled  in  the  Uni- 
versity shall  be  admitted  to  these 
courses,   or  such  other  students  as  are 


<- 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     JULY 


9  3  5 


THOMAS  C.  ROMNEY 
Director  of  the  Logan  L  D.  S.  Institute 

rated  by  the  Registrar  of  the  University 
as  entitled  to  University  standing. 

4.  Classes  in  religious  education  shall  con- 
form to  the  University  Calendar  and 
to  University  standards  as  to  length  of 
period. 

5.  Approval  of  courses  in  religious  edu- 
cation shall  not  be  granted  until  they 
are  adequately  financed  and  there  is  a 
likelihood  of  their  permanency, 

6.  Approval  of  such  courses  shall  be  con- 
tinued to  Foundations  maintaining  at 
least  one  instructor  devoting  not  less 
than  half  time  to  such  work. 

7.  The  University  reserves  the  right  to  as- 
sure itself  from  time  to  time  that  these 
conditions  and  standards  are  being  met. 


GEORGE  S.  TANNER 
Director  Moscow  L.  D.  S.  Institute 


First  Institute  Class  to  be 
Graduated \M 'ay  26 ,  1935 

ON  May  26,  1935,  the  first  class 
in  the  history  of  the  L.  D.  S. 
Institutes  —  collegiate  rank  —  was 
graduated  from  the  Logan  L.  D.  S. 
Institute  of  which  Thomas  C. 
Romney,  Ph.  D.,  is  director.  Presi- 
dent Heber  J.  Grant  was  present, 
gave  the  address,  and  conferred  upon 
them  their  diplomas.  Franklin  L. 
West,  Assistant  Commissioner  of 
Education  of  the  Church,  was  pres- 
ent at  the  exercises. 


LOWELL   L.    BENNION 
Director  Salt  Lake  City  L.  D.  S.  Institute 

■THE  Church  accepted  this  pro- 
posed plan  and  purchased  a  plot 
of  ground  on  one  of  the  main  stu- 
dent thoroughfares  and  convenient 
to  the  campus.  Here  a  beautiful 
building  was  constructed  at  a  cost 
of  sixty  thousand  dollars.  The 
building  was  large  enough  to  meet 
the  particular  requirements  of  the 
religious  educational  project  and  to 
accommodate  the  various  activities 
characteristic  of  university  group 
houses. 

The  house  has  three  stories.    On 
the  main  floor  are  two  class  rooms, 


LOGAN   L.   D.   S.    SEMINARY   GRADUATING  CLASS 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Clyde  Hopkins,  Sylvan  Needham,  Dr.  Frank  L.  West,  Mrs.  Heher  J.  Grant,  President  Heber  J.  Grant,  Mrs.  Mary  Judd,  Director  T.  C. 
Romney,  Horace  C.  Carlson. 

Second  Row:  Israel  C.  Heaton,  Verena  Adams,  Asia  H.  Bergeson,  Elizabeth  Darley,  Luella  Ward  Hathcock,  Orville  S.  Lee,  William  W.  Reeder,  Ralph  Stahle,  Ralph. 
Toleman,  T.   Rex  Lowe. 

Third  row:     D.  Max  Smith,  Margaret  Olson,  Gaye  Perry,  Minette  Carlson,  Seth  L.  Stewart,  Nephi  Jorgenson,  and  Wallace  Grandy. 

413; 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,    JULY,     1935 


>••- 


SALT  LAKE  L.  D.  S. 
INSTITUTE  UNIVER- 
SITY  WARD    CHAPEL 

LOGAN    L.    D.   S.    IN- 
STITUTE 

MOSCOW,    IDAHO,    L. 
D.  S.   INSTITUTE 


a  reception  room,  office,  library,  and  chapel.  In  the 
basement  a  ball  room,  rest  rooms,  serving  kitchen, 
furnace,  coal  rooms,  etc.  The  second  floor  is  given 
to  eleven  nicely  furnished  dormitory  rooms  where 
twenty-two  men  can  be  accommodated.  The  archi- 
tecture is  of  Tudor  Gothic  type  and  corresponds  in 
quality  and  style  with  the  nicer  University  buildings. 
The  experiment  at  Moscow  was  successful,  largely 
because  the  cooperation  was  sincere  on  the  part  of 
both  the  University  and  the  Church.  An  honest 
effort  was  made  to  provide  a  high  grade  program  of 
religion,  on  college  level,  at  a  tax  supported  institu- 
tion. In  developing  the  project  and  directing  the 
activities  of  the  Institute,  great  care  was  exercised  that 
it  would  in  no  way  violate  the  traditional  principle 
of  the  separation  of  Church  and  State,  or  otherwise 
become  unworthy  of  its  affiliation  with  the  Univer- 
sity. Three  other  Institutes  have  since  been  estab- 
lished. 

'THE  Logan  Latter-day  Saint  Institute  was  built  in 
1  1928.  It  is  affiliated  with  the  Utah  State  Agricul- 
tural College  under  a  similar  arrangement  to  that  at 
Moscow.  In  1929,  the  Pocatello  Institute  affiliated 
with    the    University    of    Idaho    Southern    Branch 

414 


was  built,  and  the  school  year  of  1934-35 
marked  the  beginning  of  an  Institute  at  the 
University  of  Utah  in  Salt  Lake  City. 

The  buildings  and  programs  at  each  of  these 
four  Institutes  are  built  to  meet  the  particular 
requirements  and  needs  of  the  students  in  the 
respective  schools.  The  buildings  are,  there- 
fore, not  exactly  alike,  neither  is  there  entire 
uniformity  in  the  courses  of  study  offered,  nor 
in  the  programs  of  activity.  The  Moscow  In- 
stitute is  the  only  one  that  has  the  dormitory 
feature.  The  Chapel  at  Moscow  serves  not 
only  the  University  students,  but  also  the 
members  of  the  Church  living  in  that  Branch 
of  the  North  Western  States  Mission. 

The  population  of  Logan,  Utah,  is  com- 
posed largely  of  Mormon  people  and  ninety 
per  cent  of  the  studentbody  belong  to  the 
Church.  It  is  assumed  that  students  will  par- 
ticipate in  the  activities  in  the  various  wards  of 
the  city.  The  Institute,  therefore,  has  large 
Enrollment  in  week-day  classes.  These  courses 
and  a  Sunday  School  for  students  who  prefer  the 
Institute  to  the  Ward  demand  the  major  emphasis. 
Pocatello  again  meets  an  entirely  different  condition. 
Students  are  mostly  of  Junior  College  age.  Only  about 
one-third  of  the  studentbody  belong  to  the  Latter- 
day  Saint  Church.  Many  of  the  students  live  on  the 
campus  and  are  restricted  and  influenced  by  campus 
regulations,  others  work  in  town  for  room  and  board. 
These  conditions  have  brought  about  a  development 
along  three  distinct  lines:  First,  the  week-day  courses 
of  study  in  the  field  of  religion.  Second,  the  regular 
ecclesiastical  functions  incident  to  worship  and  church 
practice.  This  includes  a  Sunday  School,  Sunday 
evening  Service  of  worship  called  Vesper,  and  an  M 
Men  and  Gleaner  Girl  organization.  Third,  a  social 
program  designed  to  stimulate  wholesome  association 
and  build  friendships  among  Latter-day  Saint  stu- 
dents. The  Institutes  have  made  places  for  themselves 
in  the  community  life  of  the  schools,  and  their  build- 
ings have  become  centers  of  campus  activity.  They 
are  used  for  receptions,  balls,  teas,  recitals,  lectures, 
debates  and  other  University  functions. 


T 


HE  Salt  Lake  Institute  which  commenced  this  year 
is  housed  in  the  beautiful  University  Ward  Chapel 
located  directly  across  the  street  from  the  University 
of  Utah  Union  Building.  The  program  consists  of 
week  day  courses  of  instruction,  seminars,  and  weekly 
discussion  groups  on  current  religious  problems.  A 
class  especially  organized  for  University  students  and 
taught  by  the  Institute  Director  is  held  in  connection 
with  the  University  Ward  Sunday  School. 

The  courses  of  study  at  the  various  Institutes  can- 
not be  exactly  uniform,  yet  they  are  similar.  The 
following  is  a  list  of  some  of  the  courses  offered  and 
is  typical  of  all: 

1.  An  introduction  to  the  History,  Religion  and 
Literature  of  the  Old  Testament. 

2.  Prophecy  and  the  Prophets. 

3.  The  History  and  Religion  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment. 

4.  The  Life  of  Paul,  the  Apostle. 


<- 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     JULY,     1935 


5.  Comparative  Religion. 

6.  Religious  Principles  and  Doctrines. 

7.  Church  Practice  and  Religious  Leadership. 

At  the  University  of  Idaho,  University  of  Idaho 
Southern  Branch,  Utah  State  Agricultural  College, 
and  University  of  Utah,  full  college  credit  is  granted 
for  courses  in  Bible  study.  Students  register  for 
Institute  subjects  in  precisely  the  same  manner  as  they 
register  for  University  courses.  The  reports  to  the 
registrar  are  exactly  the  same  for  the  Institute  in- 
structors as  for  the  University  faculty. 

Institute  groups  have  organized  and  received  campus 
status.  They  take  part  in  the  inter-mural  activities 
and  scholarship  competitions.  In  these  extra-cur- 
ricular activities  they  have  made  most  creditable 
records. 

T'HE  following  statements  from  some  of  the  Uni- 
versity officials  indicate  the  pleasant  and  happy 
relationships    between    the    Institute    Directors    and 
University  Faculties: 

"I  am  glad  to  add  my  very  cordial  endorsement  of 
the  purposes  and  the  effectiveness  of  the  L.  D.  S. 
Collegiate  Institute  at  the  University  of  Idaho  at 
Moscow. 

"This  splendid  building  on  the  campus  of  the 
University  is  maintained  as  a  dormitory,  recreational 
and  religious  center  for  the  L.  D.  S.  students  of  the 
University.  Its  classrooms,  library,  and  other  facil- 
ities for  religious  instruction  make  it  a  very  distinct 
addition  to  the  religious  and  recreational  life  of  the 
University. 

"M.  G.  Neale,  President, 
"University  of  Idaho." 

"A  generally  accepted  tradition  among  American 
State  Universities  is  that  religious  education  should  be 
offered  privately  rather  than  by  the  State  School 
itself.  No  such  tradition  can  lessen  the  interest  that 
many  faculty  members  in  the  State  Universities  feel 
in  the  religious  life  of  their  students. 

"The  establishment  of  the  Latter-day  Saint  Insti- 
tute at  the  Southern  Branch  has  proven  of  great  value, 
not  only  to  Latter-day  Saint  students,  but  to  the 
entire  campus.  While  the  religious  instruction  offered 
has  been  largely  confined  to  members  of  the  Latter-day 
Saint  Church,  other  students,  faculty  members  and 
townspeople  have  made  constant  use  of  the  social  and 
recreational  features  of  the  building. 

"I  am  glad  to  congratulate  the  Institute  upon  the 
service  rendered  to  date.  I  am  confident  that  the 
entire  school  is  the  gainer  in  many  ways  because  of 
the  fine  program  of  the  Institute. 

"John  R.  Dyer,  Executive  Dean, 
"University  of  Idaho  Southern  Branch." 

"It  gives  me  real  pleasure  to  have  this  opportunity 
of  expressing  my  appreciation  of  what  the  Latter-day 
Saint  Institute  is  doing  for  a  large  group  of  our  young 
people  here  at  the  Southern  Branch. 

"The  University,  and  particularly  those  who  are 


responsible  for  the  social  and  recreational  life  of  its 
students,  may  consider  themselves  fortunate  in  having 
on  its  campus  such  an  Institute,  where  religious  train- 
ing can  flower  into  gracious  and  fine  living  under  the 
careful  supervision  of  its  directors. 

"Marguerite  P.  Drew,  Dean  of  Women, 
"Southern  Branch  of  the  University  of  Idaho." 

T'HESE  Institutes  foster  the  idea  that  beauty  is  a  good 
environment  for  religious  stimulation,  association, 
and  general  education.  The  buildings  are  artistic  in- 
side and  outside  and  carefully  planned  lawns  and  gar- 
dens surround  them.  They  are  furnished  with  car- 
pets, drapes  and  comfortable  furniture.  The  buildings 
are  used  daily,  almost  hourly,  by  the  students  who 
enjoy  and  respect  the  privilege.  An  atmosphere  seems 
to  be  cultivated  which  is  often  mentioned  by  even  a 
casual  visitor  and  which  is  often  spoken  of  as  "The 
Spirit  of  the  Institute." 


INTERIOR     POCA 

T  EL  L  0     L.     D.    S 

INSTITUTE 


SAME      INTERIOR 

FROM      DIFFERENT 

ANGLE 


CHAPEL,    LOGAN    L 
D.    S.    INSTITUTE 


415 


By 

ANN 
ANDREWS 


ONE 


s 


__  SOMETHING  about  Bill  appealed  to  Su- 
san. Everything  about  Susan  appealed  to  Bill.  They 
were  young,  sincere  and  in  love.  It  was  the  fall  of  the 
year,  but  the  spring  time  of  life.  They  were  under  a 
red  and  yellow  maple  tree  and  the  voice  which  was 
speaking  was  deep  and  earnest. 

"But,  Susan,  you  can't  refuse  me,  you  can't,  be- 
cause— !" 

"Because  why,  Billy,  dear?"  The  voice  which  an- 
swered was  sweet  and  demure. 

"Because  I  love  you,  Susan.  Isn't  that  reason  enough?" 
Susan  had  to  be  firm  with  herself  when  he  looked  like 
that.  "Yes,  it  is  reason  enough  why  I  shouldn't  refuse 
you,  but  I  have." 

"But  you  love  me,  Susan." 

"Yes." 

"Then  why?" 

"Listen,  Bill.  How  many  couples  do  we  know  that 
are  happy?  Life  changes,  love  changes — ,"  Susan  had 
heard  someone  say  this,  "look  at  all  the  failures  in  matri- 
mony; everyone  starts  out  the  same  and  nearly  everyone 
ends  the  same — in  the  courts!" 

"But,  darling,  we'll  be  different,"  insisted  the  for- 
lorn suitor. 

"Yes,  I  know.  Everyone  thinks  that,  but  I  have 
fully  made  up  my  mind  never  to  marry.  I  want  to  do 
something  worth  while,  something  noble!" 

"Well,  wouldn't  it  be  noble  to  save  me?  Honest, 
Susan,  I  can't  live  without  you." 

"Now,  Billy,  don't  be  a  baby.  I  haven't  heard  of 
any  fatalities  among  rejected  suitors  so  far." 

"Then  tell  me  what  you  consider  noble,  if  saving 
lives  isn't?" 

iVlY  plan,"  Susan  continued,  "is  to  adopt 
two  or  three  homeless  babies  and  raise  them.  I've  fig- 
ured it  all  out.  By  careful  planning  and  hard  work  I 
can  keep  them  with  the  money  grandpa  left  me." 

"Adopt  me  then.    You  say  I  am  a  baby." 

"Oh,  don't  be  silly.    I  am  serious!" 

"So  am  I  serious,  Susan.  If  you  will  marry  me  and 
50  to  Europe  with  me,  when  we  return  we'll  adopt  the 
whole  orphan  asylum,  or  anything  else  you  want.  I 
promise  we  will." 


416 


MONTH  ON  APPROVAL 


"That's  just  it,"  Susan  interrupted,  "you  have  to 
go  to  Europe  for  three  years.  Bill,  can't  you  see  what 
I  can  do  in  that  time?" 

"I'll  give  up  Europe!" 

"You  can't.     It  means  your  whole  future." 

"I'll  hire  someone  to  raise  them  until  we  get  back," 
insisted  Bill. 

"No,  no,  no!  I've  decided,  so  don't  argue. 
Do  you  think  I'd  trust  my  children  to  an  inex- 
perienced nurse-maid?  Why,  the  future  of  a  child 
depends  upon  its  cradle  training;  besides,  Bill,  if 
you  pay  the  money,  and  some  one  else  raises  them, 
where  do  I  come  in?" 

"But,  Susan!" 

IHIS  was  only  a  little  of  the  pleading 
which  William  Marquette  put  forth  to  win  his 
suit.  Susan  Brooks  was  firm  and  steadfast  and 
when  Susan  made  up  her  mind  it  took  more  than 
a  little  obstacle  to  sway  her;  and  Bill  was  only  an 
obstacle,  bigger,  perhaps,  than  she  would  admit  to 
herself.  She  loved  him,  yes,  she  really  did  love  him; 
butTwhat  is  love  in  this  generation  compared  with 
duty?  She  defied  the  saying,  "Love  to  man  is  a 
thing  apart,  'tis  woman's  whole  existence."  Today 
woman  is  man's  equal  in  every  respect  and  ambition 
and  duty  must  come  first.  Susan  had  convinced 
herself  of  this. 

She  had  heard  much  about  orphans  and  it  seemed 
a  wonderful  way  to  use  Grandpa  Brook's  money. 
She  would  spend  it  upon  children  who  would  other- 
wise have  no  chance  in  life.  She  would  give  them  a 
home  and  a  real  mother  and  raise  them  to  be  honor- 
able men  and  women.  Susan  was  a  dreamer  but  she 
meant  this  dream  to  come  true. 

Bill  was  not  easily  daunted  himself  so  he  imme- 
diately set  out  to  find  a  plan  which  would  prove  to 
Susan  that  he  was  as  "much  orphan"  as  she  could 
handle.  His  first  step  consisted  in  calling  upon  Dr. 
Parks  for  sage  advice.  Dr.  Parks  was  the  family 
physician  and  there  was  a  strong  bond  of  friendship 
between  the  two  men  which  had  lasted  from  Billy's 
colic  days  through  his  college  days.  When  Bill  took 
up  the  study  of  medicine  they  became  great  pals;  and 
now,  as  man  to  man,  Bill  related  how  he  had  been 
rejected. 

"I'll  never  give  her  up,  never!    She  admits  she  loves 


me  and  yet  refuses  me  all  because  of  this  scheme  of  hers 
to  help  humanity." 

Dr.  Parks  rubbed  his  chin  and  said,  "She  must 
raise  them  herself." 

"Yes,"  answered  Bill  pensively,  "she  thinks  cradle 
days  are  most  important  and  she  wouldn't  be  doing 
her  duty  unless  she  took  all  the  responsibility." 

"And  you  want  her  to  go  to  Europe  with  you?" 

"Yes." 

"We  will  have  to  work  fast  to  bring  her  to  our 
point  of  view.    You  leave  in  October;  what  day?" 

"About  the  fifteenth." 

"That  gives  us,  let  me  see,  about  six  weeks.  Oh, 
well,  leave  it  to  me,  old  fellow.  I  think  I  have  a  cure 
even  for  ambition." 

WHERE  to  get  babies  was  Susan's  real 
problem.  It  was  to  be  solved  much  more  quickly 
than  she  expected.  She  had  been  taught  to  ask  for 
divine  aid  in  weighty  matters  so  she  fervently  prayed 
that  the  Lord  would  guide  her  and  help  her  find 
homeless  babies  who  needed  care  and  a  chance  in  life. 

One  night  shortly  after  her  talk  with  Bill,  as  she 
was  drifting  into  sweet  oblivion,  she  heard  a  loud 
ringing  at  the  door  and  a  faint  cry.  She  sat  up, 
listened  for  a  moment,  slid  out  of  bed  and  hurried  to 
the  door.  And  there,  actually  there!  A  basket  full 
of  babies.  A  double  answer  to  her  petition.  They 
were  heavenly  twins. 

Susan  gave  a  cry  of  joy.  She  did  not  know  why 
the  twins  were  crying  but  they  cried  and  cried.  Yes, 
cried  all  through  the  night!  Susan  carried  the  basket 
into  the  living  room.  Mrs.  Brooks  was  awakened  to 
help  make  food.  Mellon's  is  supposed  to  make  better 
babies  but  it  did  not  seem  to  improve  the  twins  a  bit. 
Patty  Brooks  rocked  one  and  Susan  the  other.  Papa 
Brooks  fixed  hot  water  bottles  and  shook  up  pillows; 
and  thus  Susan  began  her  career. 

Next  day,  in  spite  of  a  sleepless  night,  the  family 
began  preparations  for  the  newly  arrived.  Susan  was 
astonished  at  the  amount  of  work  two  children  can 
make.  Patty  was  kept  busy  sewing  up  flannel  nighties 
and  flannel  "didies"  while  mama  converted  the  spare 
room  into  a  nursery.  Susan  went  into  ecstasies  over 
the  two  blue  baby  beds  Mr.  Brooks  had  sent  out  on 

the  morning  delivery.  (Continued   on   page  451) 


417 


THE  WORD  of  WISDOM 


FROM   THE 


IN  my  opinion,  and  after  due 
deliberation  and  study,  I  might 
state  that  there  is  nowhere  a 
code  or  document  which  contains 
more  sound  principles  of  correct 
living  than  are  contained  in  the 
so-called  Word  of  Wisdom  as  we 
find  it  recorded  in  the  89  th  Section 
of  the  book  of  the  Doctrine  and 
Covenants  of  the  "Mormon" 
Church.  And  the  marvel  of  it  all 
is  that  these  principles  were  given 
to  the  world  in  the  fore  part  of  the 
last  century  and  by  a  young  man 
unlearned  in  the  sciences  of  toxi- 
cology and  of  nutrition  with  which 
this  Word  of  Wisdom  deals;  neces- 
sarily so,  for  in  that  day  these 
sciences  were  in  their  infancy. 
Many  of  the  truths  expressed  in 
this  treatise  have  only  recently  been 
substantiated  by  scientific  experi- 
ment, or  are  still  to  be  investigated 
at  further  length,  and  in  greater 
detail.  Let  us  consider  from  a 
scientific  viewpoint  this  so-called 
Word  of  Wisdom.  It  might  more 
aptly  be  termed  a  volume  of  Wis- 
dom. 

Roughly,  it  might  be  said  to  be 
divided  into  two  parts.  The  first 
is  an  admonition  to  refrain  from 
certain  things  which  we  are  in- 
formed are  "not  for  man,"  or  at 
least  not  to  be  taken  into  the  body 
of  man.  Among  these  are  specific- 
ally named  Tobacco,  Wine  (except 
"pure  Wine  of  the  grape  of  the 
vine"),  Strong  Drinks  and  Hot 
Drinks.  Among  these  latter  are 
included  the  caffeinated  beverages 

Tea  and  Coffee.     . 

The  second  part  of  this  docu- 
ment is  essentially  the  reverse  of 
the  first,  for  it  contains  advice  con- 
cerning what  one  shall  take  into  his 
body.  Included  among  these 
(foods)  are  "All  wholesome  herbs 
.  .  every  herb  in  the  season  there- 
of; .  .  .  Flesh  of  beasts  and  of 
the  fowls  of  the  air  .  .  .  to  be 
used  sparingly  ...  in  times  of 
winter,  or  of  cold,  or  famine.  All 
grain  is  ordained  for  the  use  of  man 
and  of  beasts,  to  be  the  staff  of  life; 
...  All  grain  is  good  for  the 
food  of  man;  as  also  the  fruit  of  the 
vine;    .    .   .  Nevertheless  wheat  for 

418 


The  marvelous  vital  organs  with  which  we  are 
endowed  are  our  only  guarantee  of  life.  In  this  reveal- 
ing discussion  Dr.  Edmunds  tells  why  the  Word  of 
Wisdom  is  really  a  word  of  wisdom. 


man,  and  corn  for  the  ox,  and  oats 
for  the  horse,  and  rye  for  the  fowls 
and  for  swine,  etc."  Concerning 
these  we  will  say  more  later  on. 
Let  us  now  digress  and  consider  the 
human  bocly,  which  is  ours,  that 
we  may  better  understand  the  sub- 
sequent discussion. 

TT  is  a  never-ending  marvel  to  con- 
template the  human  body  and 
the  inter-relationship  of  one  part 
to  another,  one  organ  to  another, 
and  the  beautiful  harmony  which 
exists  among  these  organs  in  a 
state  of  health.  On  the  other  hand, 
it  is  also  interesting,  albeit  not 
pleasurably,  to  study  the  sequence 
of  events  which  follow  disease  of 
one  or  more  of  these  parts  or  or- 
gans, and  its  extension  directly  or 
indirectly  to  involve  other  parts  and 
organs.  This  discussion  must 
necessarily  be  brief,  and  so  we  will 
choose  for  our  consideration  and 
study  one  of  the  most  interesting 
and  marvelous  of  all  organs  in  our 
body,  namely,  the  heart,  with  its 
vascular  system,  the  blood  vessels; 
and  its  closely  allied  organs,  the 
kidneys. 

The  heart  is  unique.  It  is  un- 
like any  other  organ  in  the  body. 
It  works  all  the  time,  even  when 
we  sleep;  eight-tenths  of  a  second 
are  required  to  complete  one  cycle; 
that  is,  the  heart  works  four-tenths 
of  a  second  and  rests  the  other  four- 
tenths.  But  even  when  it  rests,  the 
blood  vessels  in  its  vascular  system 
throughout  the  body  keep  work- 
ing, by  virtue  of  the  natural  elas- 
ticity of  their  muscle  and  elastic 
tissue  fibers. 

The  heart  weighs  only  ten 
ounces.  In  comparison  with  the 
liver,  the  latter  is  five  times  as 
heavy,  and  in  comparison  with  the 
body  as  a  whole,  the  latter  weighs 
205  times  as  much.  Yet  the  amount 
of  work  the  heart  does  is  relatively 
colossal — and  it  dare  not  fail!  It 
beats  on  an  average  of  72  times  a 


minute,  and  puts  out  about  2  gal- 
lons of  blood  in  that  time.  A  single 
drop  of  blood  takes  about  23  sec- 
onds to  make  a  complete  circuit 
of  the  body  and  requires  from  26 
to  28  beats  of  the  heart.  It  passes 
twice  through  the  heart  in  making 
this  circuit,  but  only  once  through 
the  body.  Each  day,  even  under 
resting  conditions,  the  heart  ejects 
several  thousand  pints  of  blood, 
and  this  may  be  increased  by  as 
much  as  1000%  during  severe  ex- 
ercise ! 

To  get  a  better  understanding  of 
what  this  means,  let  us  make  a  few 
comparisons.  The  amount  of 
work  which  the  heart  does  in  one 
day  is  equivalent  to  the  additional 
energy  expended  by  a  man  climbing 
half-way  up  Pike's  Peak  or  shovel- 
ing 26  tons  of  coal  up  a  three-foot 
incline.  For  the  average  man,  this 
will  equal  an  amount  of  energy 
sufficient  to  lift  ninety  tons  three 
feet  high;  or  the  equivalent  of  lift- 
ing half  a  pound  forty  inches  high 
with  each  beat!  When  the  pulse  is 
about  72  per  minute,  approxi- 
mately eight  pints  of  blood  pass 
through'  the  heart  every  minute. 
With  moderate  exercise,  this  is  in- 
creased to  about  twenty  pints; 
while  during  severe  exercise,  all  the 
blood  in  the  body  (about  eight 
pints)  goes  through  the  heart  in 
about  twelve  seconds. 

l\TOW  let  us  consider  it  from  an- 
other angle:  Assuming  that 
the  heart  beats  about  70  times  per 
minute,  blood  courses  through  the 
vessels  at  the  rate  of  207  yards  per 
minute,  seven  miles  an  hour,  168 
miles  a  day,  and  61,320  miles  a 
year,  the  heart  beating  about  50,- 
000,000  times!  Now  multiply 
that  figure  by  the  proverbial  "four- 
score-and-ten"  (years)  and  the  fig- 
ures are  staggering.  A  single  cor- 
puscle lives  only'  about  three  to 
four  weeks,  but  assuming  that  it 
were  to  live  for  the  life-time  of  the 


By   P.    K.    EDMUNDS,    M.D. 


STANDPOINT  of  SCIENCE 


individual,  and  let  us  say  the  in- 
dividual reaches  the  ripe  age  of  84 
years;  then  this  corpuscle  would 
have  traveled  in  that  time  nearly 
five  and  a  quarter  million  miles. 
And  may  I  reiterate  that  these  fig- 
ures deal  with  the  heart  that  beats 
at  the  normal  resting  rate  of  about 
70  per  minute;  consider  the  differ- 
ence were  the  heart  rate  to  be  in- 
creased twenty  to  thirty  percent  by 
the  simple  ingestion  of  a  few  cups 
of  coffee  or  other  stimulant  bever- 
age at  regular  intervals  throughout 
the  day.  But  more  of  this  later. 
The  foregoing  comparisons  are 
taken  from  the  medical  publication 
"Hygeia." 

And  now  a  word  about  that 
much-talked-of  thing,  blood  pres- 
sure. To  more  clearly  understand 
this  latter,  let  us  make  a  rather 
homely  comparison.  Let  us  con- 
sider the  heart  a  rubber  ball  filled 
with  water;  let  us  attach  to  it  a 
straight  tube.  It  will  require  a 
certain  pressure  on  the  ball  to  force 
the  water  through  this  tube.  Now 
if  we  add  a  second  tube,  and  here 
and  there  branching  tubes;  and  if 
we  bend  these  at  different  angles, 
and  on  several  branches  add  other 
balls;  and  if  these  extend  for  a  dis- 
tance of  about  70  inches,  and  then 
connect  with  similar  branching 
tubes  leading  back  to  the  rubber 
ball;  it  will  require  infinitely 
more  pressure  on  the  rubber  ball  to 
force  the  water  throughout  this 
closed  circuit  and  back  to  the  ball. 
What  we  have  amounts  to  a  double 
column  of  fluid  about  70  inches 
in  height.  Let  us  transform  this 
ball  into  the  heart,  the  rigid  tubes 
into  elastic  blood  vessels,  and  the 
water  into  blood.  The  other  balls 
mentioned  we  will  replace  with  or- 
gans of  the  body,  the  liver,  the 
lungs,  kidneys,  brain,  etc.;  and  we 
have  as  a  result  a  human  power 
plant  with  its  central  pumping  sta- 
tion (the  heart)  as  the  source  of 
energy  supply. 

What  part  does  the  heart  play 
in  maintaining  blood  pressure?  We 
have  discussed  that  above  in  con- 
templating the  amount  of  work 
performed  by  this  organ.     Let  us 


consider  the  part  played  by  the 
blood  vessels.  Hardening  of  these 
vessels  almost  always  causes  high 
blood  pressure.  Normal  blood 
pressure  varies  with  the  individual, 
but  for  general  purposes,  it  might 
be  said  that  a  normal  person  of 
twenty  years  has  a  systolic  (high- 
er) pressure  of  about  120  (milli- 
meters of  mercury)  ;  and  for  each 
year  increase  in  age,  the  pressure 
goes  up  half  a  millimeter,  so  that 
a  person  forty  years  of  age  would 
have  a  pressure  of  about  130.  There 
are  two  readings,  a  higher  and  a 
lower  reading.  When  the  blood 
pressure  is  referred  to  ordinarily, 
only  the  higher  reading  is  men- 
tioned.   While  the  heart  is  relaxing 


A  Word  of  Wisdom 

A  WORD  OF  WISDOM,  for  the 
benefit  of  the  Council  of  High 
Priests,  assembled  in  Kirtland,  and 
church;  and  also  the  saints  in  Zion. 

"To  be  sent  greeting — not  by 
commandment  or  constraint,  but  by 
revelation  and  the  word  of  wisdom, 
showing  forth  the  order  and  will 
of  God  in  the  temporal  salvation 
of  all  saints  in  the  last  days. 

"Given  for  a  principle  with  prom- 
ise, adapted  to  the  capacity  of  the 
weak  and  the  weakest  of  all  saints, 
who  are  or  can  be  called  saints. 

"Behold,  verily,  thus  saith  the 
Lord  unto  you,  in  consequence  of 
evils  and  designs  which  do  and  will 
exist  in  the  hearts  of  conspiring  men 
in  the  last  days,  I  have  warned  you, 
and  forewarn  you,  by  giving  unto 
you  this  word  of  wisdom  by  reve- 
lation. 

"That  inasmuch  as  any  man 
drinketh  wine  or  strong  drink 
among  you,  behold  it  is  not  good, 
neither  meet  in  the  sight  of  your 
Father,  only  in  assembling  your- 
selves together  to  offer  up  your  sac- 
raments before  him. 

"And,  behold,  this  should  be 
wine,  yea,  pure  wine  of  the  grape 
of  the  vine,  of  your  own  make. 

"And,  again,  strong  drinks  are 
not  for  the  belly,  but  for  the  wash- 
ing of  your  bodies. 

"And  again,  tobacco  is  not  for 
the  body,  neither  for  the  belly,  and 
is  not  good  for  man,  but  is  an 
herb  for  bruises  and  all  sick  cattle, 
to  be  used  with  judgment  and  skill. 

"And  again,  hot  drinks  are  not 
for  the  body  or  belly.   .   .   ." 


and  filling  with  blood,  there  still 
exists  a  certain  amount  of  pressure, 
the  Diastolic  pressure,  which  is  nor- 
mally about  two-thirds  of  the 
higher  pressure.  This  is  the  pres- 
sure which  the  heart  must  overcome 
before  the  valves  open  and  blood 
can  be  forced  into  the  great  vessels, 
while  the  difference  between  the 
two  readings  represents  the  power 
of  the  left  ventricle  of  the  heart  in 
excess  of  the  diastolic  pressure.  A 
high  diastolic  pressure  is  of  serious 
import  to  the  heart,  and  causes  the 
greater  concern  to  the  physician, 
since  it  indicates  increased  resistance 
in  the  vascular  system  somewhere 
(the  branching  tubes  of  our  crude 
example) ,  and  throws  an  added 
burden  on  the  heart.  Naturally 
we  wish  to  know  the  reason  for 
this  increase  in  resistance,  and,  if 
possible,  eradicate  the  cause. 

High  blood  pressure  is  common 
in  the  United  States.  It  is  esti- 
mated that  about  20%  of  the  adult 
population,  which  in  figures  equals 
about  five  million  persons,  have  it. 
It  is  further  estimated  that  140,- 
000  die  annually  in  this  country 
as  a  result  of  this  condition,  about 
half  of  the  deaths  being  due  to 
heart  failure  as  a  complication. 
This  condition  therefore  becomes 
one  of  extreme  importance.  And 
if  there  are  ways  of  prevention,  we 
are  interested  in  knowing  about 
them. 

There  are  many  factors  which 
contribute  toward  raising  the  blood 
pressure  in  an  individual.  Some 
are  transitory,  others  more  lasting; 
and  the  transitory  causes,  as  emo- 
tion, worry,  etc.,  if  frequently  re- 
peated, lead  to  a  permanency  of 
the  situation.  It  may  be  said  in 
general  that  there  are  five  factors 
which  cause  this  condition  of  hard- 
ening of  the  blood  vessels,  with 
subsequent  high  blood  pressure: 
(1)  Heredity;  (2)  Infections,  par- 
ticularly venereal  infection;  (-3) 
the  stress  and  strain  of  life,  the 
so-called  "wear  and  tear;"  (4). 
Personal  Habits,  as  overeating, 
overworking,  worry,  etc.;   (5)  In- 

(Continued  on  page  448) 

419 


fl  Builder  of  Boys  and  Girls 


GENTLEMEN,      I     would 
rather  rear  better  boys  and 
girls  than  raise  better  sheep 
and  cattle." 

The  Board  of  Education  of  one 
of  Utah's  largest  school  districts 
was  met  in  regular  session.  Facing 
them  was  a  new  superintendent; 
a  quiet-mannered,  intelligent  man, 
young  in  appearance,  old  in  experi- 
ence. The  board  was  demanding 
further  economies  in  school  ex- 
penditures. The  new  executive 
was  proposing  a  program  which 
had  it  not  required  the  appropria- 
tion of  additional  moneys  was  in 
itself  so  revolutionary  as  to  imme- 
diately earn  a  rebuff  from  the  con- 
servative members  of  the  board.  In 
his  quiet,  forceful  way  the  super- 
intendent was  winning  his  case. 

He  succeeded  so  admirably  and 
effectively  in  becoming  a  pioneer  in 
what  has  been  characterized  a 
renaissance  in  the  field  of  education 
that  it  was  not  at  all  remarkable 
when  the  National  Child  Welfare 
Association  selected  Dr.  Francis  W. 
Kirkham  as  educational  director. 
His  creed  has  always  been: 

"The  greatest  opportunity  for 
service  to  one's  country  is  to  do 
something  for  its  boys  and  girls." 

rTHE  name  of  Francis  Kirkham  is 
not  a  new  one  in  educational 
circles  of  the  nation.  All  his  life 
he  has  sought  the  opportunity  to 
promote  the  new  ideal  in  education 
which  would  make  of  the  student 
being  sent  from  the  school,  not 
alone  the  product  of  the  grinding 
mill  proficient  in  the  three  "R's," 
but  a  well  rounded  individual 
trained  in  the  art  of  living.  He 
believes  that  good  citizenship  is  a 
matter  of  character  building  and 
that  a  great  responsibility  rests 
upon  the  schools  of  the  nation  for 
the  promotion  of  such  a  program. 

When  Mr.  Kirkham  assumed 
the  leadership  of  the  Granite  School 
District  he  wasted  no  time  pro- 
ceeding to  the  traditional  "brass 
tack." 

"Gentlemen,"  he  addressed  his 
board,  "did  you  ever  stop  to  con- 
sider what  your  job  is,  what  my 
job  is?  Do  you  know  that  it  is 
our  responsibility  to  guarantee 
equal  opportunities  to  every  child 
in  this  district?  There  are  at  the 
420 


By  GEORGE  S.  DIBBLE 

Here  is  a  success  story  that  ought  to  thrill  every 
hatter-day  Saint  boy  and  girl  who  have  set  their  feet 
upon  the  ladder  which  leads  to  great  achievement. 


DR.    FRANCIS   W.    KIRKHAM 

present  time  a  large  number  of 
boys  and  girls  of  compulsory  school 
age  who  are  not  attending  school. 
We  are  guilty  of  dire  neglect  if  we 
choose  to  ignore  these  individuals. 
There  are  privileges  which  belong 
very  properly  to  these  boys  and 
girls.  I  propose  thaf  we  assume 
this  real  responsibility.  For  this 
purpose  I  am  asking  for  an  addi- 
tional appropriation  to  cover  the 
costs  of  a  pupil  accounting  and 
character-building  program." 

The  board  weighed  the  advis- 
ability of  increasing  the  already 
overloaded  budget.  The  superin- 
tendent was  obdurate.  With  the 
methodical  thoroughness  of  the  at- 
torney that  he  is,  he  presented  his 
case. 

'The  law  requires  us  to  spend 
money  on  all  children  of  this  dis- 
trict up  to  the  age  of  eighteen  years 
and  to  do  it  on  a  twelve  months 
basis.  Our  problem  becomes  one 
of  character  building,  of  fitting  the 
youth  under  our  supervision  to  be 


honorable,  useful  citizens  who 
know  how  to  make  a  living.  Every 
one  of  you  approves  the  plan  of 
building  up  a  superior  strain  of 
livestock.  Shall  we  not  do  the 
same  for  our  children?  The 
'problem'  youth  of  today  is  our 
problem  citizen  of  tomorrow." 

■THE  board  granted  the  increase. 
At  an  annual  expenditure  of 
$700.00,  a  child-accounting  sys- 
tem was  established  in  the  entire 
district.  A  study  was  made  of  de- 
linquent cases.  Under  observation 
for  special  study  were:  (1) Those 
who  had  attended  school  less  than 
twenty  weeks  during  the  school 
term;  (2)  those  who  had  been 
absent  the  previous  school  year; 
(3)  those  who  had  failed  in  two 
or  more  school  subjects  the  previous 
term.  Teachers  were  engaged  for 
a  twelve  month  term  to  aid  in  car- 
rying out  the  program.  Pupils 
who  were  forced  to  remain  away 
from  school  for  economic  reasons 
were  aided  in  securing  of  worth- 
while employment  and  the  super- 
vision of  the  school  extended  into 
his  working  hours  as  well  as  his 
leisure  time.  Juvenile  delinquency 
in  the  Granite  District  was  reduced 
to  20%  or  25%  in  the  short 
period  of  three  years. 

So  successful  was  the  plan  that 
neighboring  districts  tried  it  with 
equally  startling  results.  From  a 
superintendent  came  this  statement: 

"Through  a  correlation  of  this 
work  with  the  Boy  Scout  move- 
ment, we  have  enlisted  every  avail- 
able candidate  for  the  tenderfoot 
rank  in  scouting  in  our  entire  dis- 
trict." 

In  this  work  Mr.  Kirkham  re- 
ceived the  hearty  support  of  his  co- 
workers, the  Salt  Lake  Council, 
Boy  Scouts  of  America,  and  ecclesi- 
astic and  civic  organizations  in  his 
district. 


■4 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     JULY,     1935 


"DACK  of  the  life  story  of  this  man 
is  a  never  ceasing  struggle  to  at- 
tain a  goal  he  set  for  himself  early 
in  life. 

When  Francis  was  thirteen,  his 
mother  died  in  childbirth,  leaving 
a  large  family.  One  week  later  his 
father  left  to  perform  a  church  mis- 
sion. With  his  brother  Jim  who 
was  eighteen  years  of  age  (Oscar 
A.  was  only  ten)  he  worked  to 
support  the  family  and  sent  fif- 
teen dollars  to  his  father  monthly. 
through  the  operation  of  a  mercan- 
tile establishment.  Two  years  later 
he  entered  the  L.  D.  S.  College, 
renting  a  room  and  preparing  his 
own  meals.  Bread  at  that  time 
sold  for  thirty  loaves  for  a  dollar. 
Not  being  able  to  afford  milk,  he 
at  times  substituted  hot  water  and 
sugar  when  he  had  a  craving  for 
bread  and  milk. 

Having  completed  one  year's 
work  at  the  college,  he  decided 
to  continue  scholastic  work  at 
Brigham     Young     University. 
Taking  with  him  a  camp-stove, 
some  potatoes,   salt  pork,   gra- 
ham mush  and  some  quilts  he 
rented  a  room  in  an  adobe  house 
for  four  dollars  per  month.   Be-      , 
sides  carrying  a  heavy  course  in      ! 
bookkeeping    and    stenography 
he  studied  the  piano,  practicing    J 
before  classes   in  the   morning. 
Quite  frequently  the  room  was 
so  cold  that  technique  was  ex-     ' 

tremely  difficult. 


TN  the  usual  time  for  ac- 
quiring a  diploma  Fran- 
cis received  two:  one  in 
stenography  and  one  in 
bookkeeping.  Realizing 
that  his   natural   bent   in- 


clined to  the  teaching  field,  he  re- 
turned to  school.  A  year  later  at 
the  age  of  nineteen  he  accepted  a 
call  to  perform  a  mission  to  New 
Zealand. 

The  trip  to  New  Zealand  con- 
sumed twenty-seven  days.  As  soon 
as  the  young  missionary  arrived  he 
was  sent  among  the  Maoris  with- 
out companions  and  left  in  this 
situation  for  six  weeks.  Not  hav- 
ing a  knowledge  of  the  native  ton- 
gue he  suffered  acutely  the  pangs  of 
home-sickness.  To  counteract  this 
he  applied  himself  diligently  to  the 
task  of  learning  the  Maori  tongue. 
One  day  being  especially  lonely  he 
had  been  praying  fervently  when 
he  felt  the  comforting  influence  of 
his  mother's  presence.  From  that 
time    forward    his    progress    was 


jgg$||i 


WBtafo. 


rapid  and  his  homesickness  never 
recurred. 

At  the  end  of  six  weeks  the  pre- 
siding elder  returned  to  hold  a  con- 
ference in  the  branch.    At  the  con- 
ference the  elder  introduced  a  new 
missionary,    announcing    that    he 
would    speak    through    his    own 
translation.      Elder  Kirkham   im- 
mediately arose  to  his  feet  and  to 
the  great  surprise  of  the  other  mis- 
sionaries   present,    spoke    to    the 
Maoris  in  their  own  tongue.     At 
this  time  the  natives  of  the  district 
were  opposing  the  government  and 
the  new  missionary  was  later  in- 
strumental   in    bringing    about    a 
reconciliation.     He  wrote  and  pre- 
pared a  simplified  grammar  of  the 
Maori  tongue  which  has  been  an 
important  factor  in  preserving  the 
language  as  well  as  a  practical 
aid  for  students  of  the  tongue. 
Returning  home  he  fulfilled 
a  brief  mission  for  the  Mutual 
Improvement     Association      in 
Idaho.  Then  the  newly  return- 
ed   missionary    armed    himself 
with  sample  products  of  a  knit- 
ting mill  and  mounted  a  bicycle. 
He  decided  to  make  his  initial 
canvassing  venture  at  American 
Fork,    but    arriving    there 
his    courage    deserted    him 
(Continued  on  page  45  6) 


/MA 


1 


.- 


AS    GEORGE    S.     DIBBLE    SEES 
THE   GIRL   AND    BOY   BUILDER 


421 


The  ABUNDANT  LIFE 


<U2 

■ 


FOR  the  last  half  dozen  years  or 
more  the  little  phrase  "the 
abundant  life"  has  met  my 
gaze  in  dozens  of  books,  scores  of 
magazine  articles,  newspaper  stories 
and  editorials.  I  have  heard  it 
spoken  flippantly  in  the  Sunday 
School  class,  on  the  lecture  plat- 
form and  from  the  pulpit. 

It  has  come  to  be  the  name  for 
about  as  many  things  as  the  little 
word  "love,"  which  has  been  made 
the  label  for  almost  everything 
from  a  mere  bodily  urge  to  the 
perfect  altruism  of  the  Son  of  God. 

COME  of  the  conceptions  of  the 
fuller  life  remind  me  of  a 
friend,  who  after  listening  to  a 
discussion  in  a  Sunday  School  class 
of  a  number  of  things  as  gospel, 
that  were  not  really  gospel,  re- 
marked laconically,  "The  gospel 
embraces  all  truth  except  the  gos- 
pel." Paraphrasing  this  sally  of 
wit  it  might  be  said  that,  judging 
from  what  is  being  said  about  it, 
the  abundant  life  is  all  kinds  of 
life  except  "the  abundant  life." 

But  it  was  just  last  night  that  I 
heard  the  first  attempt  to  explain 
how  one  can  get  this  richer  life  by 
the  mere  psychological  devices  of 
"attention"  and  "imagination"  and 
the  interplay  of  these  two  mental 
processes.  It  was  in  a  class  discus- 
sion. 

The  instructor,  who  knew  a  few 
psychological  terms  and  seemed  to 
like  the  scholastic  sound  of  them 
better  than  the  simple  spiritual 
terminology  of  the  Christ,  at- 
tempted to  induct  his  hearers  into 
the  joyous  fulness  of  life  by  the 
psychological  route. 

His  observations  led  me  to  medi- 
tate. Where  did  the  phrase  orig- 
inate? What  is  this  fulness  of  life? 
Just  how  does  one  get  it? 

'"THESE  are  vital  questions.  The 
persistent  discussion  of  them  is 
my  excuse  for  obtruding  these  para- 
graphs upon  the  reader.  I  should 
not  have  permitted  myself  to  be 
precipitated  into  print  if  I  were  not 
profoundly  convinced  that  the 
422 


By  NEPHI  JENSEN 

Who  is  there  that  would  not  like  to  find  the  true 
abundant  life  which  brings  a  joy  which  passes  under- 
standing? That  is  the  eternal  quest.  Judge  Jensen, 
in  this  brief  article,  presents  or  defines  or  points  out 
what,  in  his  opinion,  constitutes  that  life. 


phrase  has  a  very  deep  definite  doc- 
trinal significance;  and  that  the  dis- 
tortion of  its  meaning  is  responsible 
for  a  great  many  people's  failing  to 
seek  this  most  precious  gift. 

The  Divine  Master  is  the  author 
of  the  phrase.  It  is  a  part  of  His 
beautiful,  terse  explanation  of  His 
saving  mission.  "I  came,"  He  said, 
"that  they  might  have  life,  and 
that  they  might  have  it  more 
abundantly." 

The  Savior  was  always  talking 
about  life.  "Eternal  life,"  "ever- 
lasting life"  and  "life  is  more  than 
meat,"  are  phrases  that  were  con- 
stantly upon  His  lips.  The  en- 
noblement of  life  was  the  very  core 
of  His  philosophy.  He  spoke  of 
"entering  into  life"  as  the  highest 
attainment  of  man.  Fulness  of 
living  and  fulness  of  giving  might 
be  regarded  as  His  conception  of 
real  success. 

But  we  shall  not  catch  His  mean- 
ing unless  we  keep  in  mind  that  life 
in  its  highest  and  best  aspects,  as 
Jesus  understood  it,  is  something 
more  than  the  mere  work-a-day 
pleasure-seeking  existence.  He  spoke 
of  Himself  as  "the  life  of  the 
world" — implying  that  He  was  in 
a  special  sense  a  giver  of  life.  That 
He  invested  the  word  with  deep 
spiritual  significance  is  evident 
from  the  fact  that  He  says,  "If  ye 
eat  not  of  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of 
God  ye  have  not  life  in  you." 

The  profoundest  students  of  the 
Savior's  spiritual  philosophy  un- 
derstood that  He  was  distinctively 
a  sensitizer  of  life.  Paul  very  im- 
pressively gives  Him  the  appellation 
"Quickening  Spirit." 

But  the  Master's  idea  of  the  en- 
richment of  life  is  quite  different 
from  that  of  the  ordinary  man. 
Two  stories  in  contrast  will  aid  us 
in  discovering  this  difference. 

ONE  night  a  man  of  wealth  sat 
in    a    local    theater    while    a 


drama,  written  by  a  noted  literary 
craftsman,  was  being  played  by  a 
company  of  real  artists.  It  was 
one  of  those  strong  wholesome 
plays  that  depict  the  triumph  of 
the  truly  heroic  in  human  char- 
acter. When  the  curtain  went  down 
for  the  last  time  the  man  who  sat 
next  to  the  capitalist  turned  and 
asked : 

"How  did  you  like  it?" 
"Oh,  I  don't  have  to  pay  for  a 
Sunday  School  lesson,"  he  snorted. 
The  story  furnishes  a  classical 
illustration  of  the  ordinary  man's 
idea  of  getting  away  from  the 
humdrum  of  existence.  He  looks 
to  the  object  from  which  he  gets 
his  pleasure  to  furnish  the  excite- 
ment. He  seeks  excitement  rather 
than  incitement.  So  if  any  object 
from  which  he  is  seeking  pleasure 
does  not  really  please,  he  either 
strives  to  have  it  spiced  up  in  some 
way,  or  he  resorts  to  some  other 
type  of  gratification.  If  plain  food 
does  not  tickle  his  palate,  instead 
of  waiting  for  his  appetite  to  be- 
come keener,  he  resorts  to  richer 
dishes.  If  a  classical  book  seems 
dull,  he  picks  up  a  wild  story.  If 
real  art  on  the  stage  seems  too  tame, 
he  goes  to  a  questionable  play.  If 
clean  sparkling  wit  does  not  evoke 
his  risibility  he  calls  for  smut.  Or, 
in  other  words,  he  constantly  seeks 
to  increase  his  pleasures  through 
change  and  diversification  instead 
of  intensifying  his  powers  to  enjoy. 

MOW  the  other  story.  The  chill 
of  winter  had  just  turned  to  the 
genial  warmth  of  spring.  The 
ground  was  becoming  dry.  Three 
sub-teen  girls  were  out  on  the  side- 
walk. Two  of  them  were  glee- 
fully swinging  a  rope  in  the  skip- 
the-rope  fashion,  to  the  merry  ac- 
companiment of  a  joyous  spring 
song.  The  other  girl,  with  heart 
beating  in  tune  with  the  lively 
swish   of  the  rope,    was   doing  a 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,    JULY,     1935 


lively  "salt,  vinegar,  mustard,  pep- 
per." The  circumstance  furnished 
inspiration  for  a  bit  of  homely 
meter. 

I  haven't  read  the  weather  dope 
But  the  swish,  swish  of  skipping 
rope 

Makes  the  girlies  zip,  zip  and  sing — 
Surely  it  must  be  coming  spring. 

What  is  the  difference  between 
this  man  of  the  world  and  these 
innocent  playful  girls?  The  right 
answer  to  this  question  will  aid  us 
in  differentiating  the  Master's  idea 
of  living  from  the  natural  man's 
conception.  This  man  of  the 
world  was  trying  to  get  more  life 
through  diversified  gratification. 
The  three  little  girls  followed  quite 
a  different  plan  of  happiness.  They 
got  intense  and  interminable  joy 
out  of  a  mere  skipping  rope.  Why? 
Simply  because  they  were  intensely 
alive.  Or,  in  other  words,  they 
got  their  joy  out  of  the  intensity 
of  experience  and  not  from  newly 
invented  excitements. 

This  is  the  Master's  idea  of  in- 
creasing life.  He  holds  that  it  is 
the  intensification  of  life,  rather 
than  diversification  that  gives  zest 
to  existence.  His  whole  philos- 
ophy of  man's  ennoblement  is  based 
upon  the  idea  of  the  purification 
and  sublimation  of  the  human 
spirit. 

That  the  Master  was  not  talk- 
ing about  the  ordinary  aspects  of 
the  work-a-day  and  pleasure-seek- 
ing activities,  when  He  referred  to 
the  fuller  life,  is  evident  from  the 
fact  that  He  came  to  bring  the  richer 
life.  The  life  of  the  average  mortal 
at  the  time  of  Christ  was  very  much 
like  it  is  today.  People  at  that  time 
worked,  played,  wedded,  danced 
and  drank  and  made  merry.  If  the 
Savior  had  in  mind  these  aspects  of 
life,  why  did  He  say  "I  came  that 
they  might  have  life?"  His  con- 
temporaries already  had  diversified 
life.  What  they  lacked  was  a 
deeper  and  purer  life. 

TT  is  this  intensity  of  life  that  gives 
real  meaning  to  our  ordinary  ex- 
periences. Drinking  a  little  cold 
water  is  a  very  ordinary  experience. 
But  I  recall  an  occasion  when  it 
was  a  most  exhilarating  event.  It 
occurred  in  Florida.  While  my 
companion  and  I  were  on  our  way 
to  the  Gulf  Coast  we  got  lost  in 
the  dense  woods.  For  over  eight 
hours  we  wandered  about  in  the 
forest  seeking  for  a  road  to  the 
coast.     It  was  extremely  hot,  and 


we  did  not  have  a  drop  to  drink 
all  day.  At  about  sunset  we  reached 
the  little  fishing  village  of  Hudson; 
and  walked  eagerly,  almost  fran- 
tically, to  the  first  home  that  came 
in  sight  and  asked  for  a  drink  of 
water.  We  were  shown  to  the 
well;  and  commenced  to  draw  the 
bucket.      Presently 

"Dripping  with  coolness  it  rose 
from  the  well." 

The  homely  words  of  the  song 
had  a  real  meaning  for  us  that  day 
not  because  of  their  rare  suggestive- 
ness,  nor  yet  because  the  water  was 
exceptionally  cool.  It  was  not  very 
cool.  And  it  was  not  very  clear. 
Moreover,  drinking  water  is  a  very 
commonplace  thing.  But  we  were 
intensely  thirsty.  The  intensity  of 
our  thirst  gave  us  unusual  pleasure 
in  the  ordinary  experience  of  drink- 
ing some  water. 

T'HIS     idea     of     enhancing     life 

through  deepening  it  finds  its 

finest  exemplification  in  the  higher 


registers  of  experience.  Colonel 
Robert  G.  Ingersol,  he  of  the  gold- 
en tongue,  speaking  at  the  funeral 
of  his  brother  said,  "In  the  pres- 
ence of  flowers  he  was  touched  to 
tears."  This  is  a  rare  tribute  to  a 
rare  soul.  The  one  to  whom  it 
was  paid  was  so  intensely  sensitive 
to  the  beautiful  that  he  was  deeply 
moved  by  the  mere  sight  of  com- 
monplace flowers.  The  possession 
of  this  keen  sense  of  esthetic  de- 
light adds  infinitely  more  to  the  en- 
richment of  life  than  enlarged  op- 
portunities of  seeing  landscapes, 
pictures  and  statuary. 

As  we  pass  from  the  esthetic  up 
to  the  spiritual  level  the  idea  of  en- 
riching life  by  purification  finds  its 
finest  expression.  A  few  years  ago, 
a  young  girl  from  a  home  of  some 
little  affluence  joined  the  missionary 
ranks  of  one  of  our  missions  in  the 
United  States.  She  arrived  at  the 
headquarters  of  the  mission  attired 
(Continued  on   page  459) 


-«c<«§J5Vs»— 


The  Covered  Wagon  Crosses  the   Sea 

rPHE  Covered  Wagon  is  actually  to  be  enshrined  in  a  park  in  Denmark 
far  from  the  trail  over  which  a  part  of  it  came  many  years  ago. 
This  wagon  pictured  here  was  reassembled  and  necessary  new  parts 
built  in  Utah  and  taken  to  Denmark  by  Andrew  Jenson,  veteran  Assist- 
ant Church  Historian,  where  it  is  to  be  presented  to  a  park  in  Copen- 
hagen, where  it  will  be  put  on  display.  The  presentation  ceremony 
will  occur  July  4,  1935.  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  Andrew  Jenson, 
pictured  with  the  wagon  on  the  Temple  Square  in  Salt  Lake  City,  is 
84  years  of  age  and  that  he  walked  all  the  way  across  the  plains  from 
Wyoming,  a  small  town  on  the  banks  of  the  Missouri  River  seven  miles 
north  of  Nebraska  City,  to  Salt  Lake  City.  He  began  his  hike  on  August 
8,  1866,  and  arrived  in  Salt  Lake  City  on  October  8.  He  and  his  wagon, 
accompanied  by  his  wife  and  daughter,  made  the  return  trip  to  Denmark 
in  May  and  early  June  by  train  and  ship  in  luxury  the  boy,  while  on 
the  long  walk,  could  not  even  picture  in  his  mind. 

423 


A  ROMANCE  OF 


By    DOROTHY   CLAPP   ROBINSON 


CHAPTER  8 


Oc 


.  IX  days  passed.  Six 
days  of  suspense  and  joyful  antici- 
pation for  the  Lamanite,  suspense 
and  work  for  the  Nephites.  They 
were  days  of  weary  waiting  for 
Zena  and  hopeful  plotting  for 
David — and  then  came  the  sev- 
enth. 

A  fateful  day  dedicated  to  secret 
preparation,  crushing  responsibil- 
ity, heart-breaking  uncertainty. 
The  City's  pulse  was  rapid,  her 
voice  taut,  words  short.  Her  years 
of  misery;  of  insecurity;  of  slavery 
and  starvation  were  pitted  against 
the  midnight  hour.  Which  would 
win?  Could  she  in  the  time  allot- 
ted get  far  enough  away?  Would 
the  Lamanites  drink  and  stay 
drunk  long  enough.  Would  the 
great  Jehovah  whom  she  had  dis- 
regarded so  flagrantly  in  the  past, 
direct  them  aright? 

The  night  was  dark  and  uncer- 
tain. Great  rumbling  clouds  hung 
ominously  low  above  the  massive 
walls.  Lightning,  vivid  and  ter- 
rifying, cut  through  the  blackness, 
speeding  careless  ones  into  places  of 
concealment.  In  the  corrals  herds 
milled  about  and  nervous  herdsmen 
prayed  fervently  for  the  hastening 
of  the  hour.  Jewels  and  family 
records  brought  from  crypts  in 
walls  and  beneath  houses  kept 
tryst  with  robes  of  purple  and  fine- 
twined  linens;  and  everywhere 
grain,  baskets  and  bags  of  it,  had 
mysteriously  appeared  to  take 
honor  place  among  the  night's  col- 
lections. People  had  not  dreamed 
there  was  so  much  grain,  even  their 
bountiful  harvest  could  not  have 
produced  it.  For  every  family 
there  was  a  generous  allotment, 
enough  to  carry  them  to  safety. 

Fathers  moved  from  one  member 
of  their  family  to  another;  assign- 
ing tasks  here,  giving  a  whisper  of 
encouragement  or  caution  there. 
Mothers  clasped  their  little  ones 
close  in  the  tense  dark,  waiting, 
counted  heads  again  and  again  that 
none  might  stray  aside  and  be  left. 

1  HE  eleventh  hour 
came  and  passed;  and  breathlessly, 
hopefully,  fearfully,  excruciatingly 

424 


slow,  the  twelfth  drew  near.  Could 
they  make  it?  Oh,  dear  God,  could 
they  make  it?  Hearts  beat  rapidly, 
breath  came  unevenly  and  lips  were 
set  grimly,  but  determination  stalk- 
ed undaunted  through  the  night. 
The  time  was  ripe  and  they  would 
escape  or  perish  in  the  attempt. 
Prayers  that  came  so  easily  to  some, 
so  hard  to  others,  were  on  all  lips 
and  in  all  hearts.  Poverty,  sick- 
ness and  now  dependency  had  at 
last   humbled   the   most   stubborn 


NANA-AHA'S   FACE   GREW    DARKER.      "WOULD   YOU    INSULT 

ME   BEFORE   MY   MEN?"    HE  CRIED   ANGRILY.      "NO    BRIDE 

REFUSES  TO   EAT  OR  DRINK." 


TTfiDiNc^  K  Smith- 


TWO  CITIES 


and  proud;  the  name  of  the  Mighty- 
Jehovah  had  come  to  dwell  perma- 
nently with  them. 

Through  the  tense  waiting, 
through  the  dank  darkness  and 
above  the  threatening  rumble  of 
approaching  storm,  came  the  sound 
of  the  great  gong  on  Noah's  tower. 
One — two  —  three  —  oh,  would 
there  ever  be  another.  Four — no 
one  breathed — five !  The  way  was 
clear — oh  blessed  Jehovah,  lend 
now  Thy  strength,  keep  the  La- 
manites  within   their   own   walls. 


Then — a  rapid,  staccato  ding, 
dong-ding,  dong,  and  every  adult, 
every  child  of  responsible  age, 
snatched  his  allotted  burden, 
sprang  into  the  street  and,  taking 
his  place  in  the  family  group, 
moved  noiselessly  and  rapidly  to 
the  spot  appointed  to  them  in  the 
swiftly  moving  procession.  Cor- 
ral bars  were  lowered,  and  cattle 
and  sheep  and  goats — even  they 
seemed  to  sense  the  danger — swung 
into  the  stride  of  march. 

V-/NE    entire    wall    of 
the  hovel   by  the  back  gate .  had 
magically  disappeared  and  into  the 
void  which  was  the  secret  pass  the 
procession  plunged  unerringly  and 
through  it  emerged  to  freedom.    A 
sigh,  a  tear,  a  sob  came  from  many 
hearts  for  those  left  behind  in  un- 
timely graves.     Young  eyes,  aged 
eyes,   strong   feet,   weary  feet,    all 
turned  hopefully  toward  that  goal 
of    freedom    and    peace — 
The  City  Beautiful.  While 
all  about  and  above  them, 
the  storm  strode,  growling, 
rumbling,  lashing  itself  in- 
to fury;  finally  spewing  in 
abandon     over    their     de- 
fenseless heads.     When  at 
last  its  fury  was  spent,  they 
were  drenched  and  sodden, 
but    no    tracks,    no    traces 
were    left;    all    had    been 
obliterated.       Verily,     the 
help  of  the  Gracious  God 
had    strode    through    the 
fury  of  the  elements. 

The  eleventh  hour — and 
from  his  seat  in  his  huge 
assembly  room,  the  Mighty 
One  looked  arrogantly 
about,  looked  without  see- 
ing. His  thoughts  were  on 
the  black  mass  that  was  his 
City.  Sedition  was  abroad 
— -of  what  nature  Bithna 
had  given  him  but  an  ink- 
ling. Those  Nephites  were 
not  dependable  as  slaves; 
they  were  too  restless,  too 
proud.  His  brow  knitted. 
That  one  who  would  steal 
his  bride — and  the  others 
—he  would  ferret  them  out 
when  the  sign  came.  If 
they  craved  action  tonight 
they  should  have  it.  He 
would  show  them  the  real 


strength  of  their  Lamanite  overlord. 
Great  peals  of  thunder  reverberated 
through  the  huge  room.  He  grew 
uneasy.  He  glanced  about  anx- 
iously. Yes — his  men  were  all 
here — two  only,  at  each  gate.  The 
door  to  this  place  too,  had  a 
double  guard  without,  so  none 
could  creep  upon  him  unawares. 
Now,  if  the  Priests  would  hurry 
and  finish  the  ceremonies — if  the 
Fair  One  were  here  where  he  could 
see  her  all  would  be  well.  Patience 
though,  for  with  one  so  illustrious, 
it  was  befitting  that  the  ceremonies 
be  elaborate  and  lengthy. 

He  glanced  about  again,  this  time 
with  a  smile.  What  if  the  men 
had  thrown  themselves  into  an 
orgy  of  abandon,  the  occasion  war- 
ranted it,  and  these  walls  were  im- 
pregnable— let  them  laugh  and 
shout.  Let  them  throw  dice  with 
grotesquely  somber  faces.  Let  them 
guzzle  wine  and  more  wine — wine 
the  Nephites  had  brought  for  taxes 
— they  were  drinking  to  him,  their 
mighty  leader,  and  it  would  be 
folly  to  send  all  such  wine  on  to 
Shemlon.  What  if  some  of  them 
were  helpless  with  it — what  if  all 
of  them  were  more  or  less  in  a  stage 
of  drunkenness,  his  guards  without 
the  doors  were  valiant  and  these 
walls  would  admit  no  intruders. 

Through  the  confusion  and  din, 
the  throb  of  a  drum  brought  his 
thoughts  quickly  about.  His  eyes 
turned  to  the  dividing  doorway. 
His  men  came  up  standing.  Now, 
at  last,  the  final  act  in  the  elaborate 
marriage  ceremonies  was  to  be 
staged. 

IN  the  passage  stood  a 
Priest  beating  time  and  advancing 
slowly.  Behind  him  came  the 
Great  Priest,  grotesquely  painted 
and  entirely  nude.  Surrounding 
him  in  triangle,  were  twenty-one 
lesser  Priests;  their  bodies  swaying, 
hands  and  feet  moving  in  rhythm. 
They  advanced,  chanting  melodi- 
ously. 

After  them  came  two  Nephite 
men  with  Zena  between  them. 
They  lifted  her  bodily  over  the 
threshold  and  set  her  within  the 
triangle,  then  withdrew  to  where 
Isaac  and  his  retinue  were,  they 
being  the  last  of  the  procession  to 
enter  the  room. 

{Continued  on  page  462) 

425 


CAME  TO 


ZION 


MY  people  were  Mormon 
converts.  I  well  recall  the 
beautiful  spring  morning 
when  two  strangers  stepped  into 
the  little  red  schoolhouse  in  north- 
ern Idaho  where  my  mother  was 
superintendent  of  a  Sunday  School 
and  asked  leave  to  speak.  Momen- 
tous day!  One  of  those  men  was 
a  small  man  with  a  huge,  drooping 
moustache  whom  I  was  later  to 
know  well.  He  was  Elder  Amos 
Hatch,  then  of  Chesterfield,  Idaho, 
later  of  Brigham  City,  Utah;  at 
which  town  he  passed  away  some 
years  ago. 

I  was  at  that  time  eight  years 
old,  and  my  father  was  a  stickler 
for  the  early  to  bed  and  early  to 
rise  maxim.  We  used  to  get  up  at 
four  o'clock  in  the  morning  in  the 
winter  time  so  as  to  be  sure  we 
didn't  miss  anything  when  it  grew 
light.  But  for  some  unaccountable 
reason  I  was  allowed  to  sit  up  until 
after  midnight  to  listen  to  the  series 
of  discussions  which  took  place  at 
our  home  between  my  mother  and 
a  number  of  elders.  Several  of 
them  lasted  all  night. 

My  mother  was  a  descendant  of 
a  long  line  of  preachers.  She  was 
fully  capable  of  filling,  and  did  fill, 
the  pulpit  on  many  occasions.  She 
was  a  skillful  debater.  She  had 
been  reared,  as  it  were,  with  the 
Bible  in  one  hand.  Not  one  of 
those  elders  would  even  claim  to 
be  her  equal  in  knowledge  of  the 
Scriptures.  Their  most  powerful 
weapon,  they  admit  candidly,  was 
her  own  honesty  and  sincerity.  In 
my  mind  a  mental  picture  forms; 
426 


my  mother  and  Elder  James  R. 
Smurthwaite  of  Baker  City,  Ore- 
gon, their  heads  bent  low  over  their 
Bibles  talking  in  low,  earnest  tones, 
Elder  Hatch  an  interested  listener, 
my  father  stalking  back  and  forth 
across  the  kerosene-lighted  room — 
(He  was  later  to  fill  three  missions 
himself,  and  he  was.  then  nearing 
fifty) — occasionally  throwing  in 
a  dynamic  question,  or  offering  a 
word  of  encouragement  to  "Mary." 

A  FTER  several  weeks  my  parents 
were  baptized  by  Elder  Hatch. 
I  sensed  that  a  crisis  hung  over  us; 
we  had  reached  a  milestone  in  our 
lives.  Strange  talk,  to  an  eight 
year  old,  was  uttered;  phrases  the 
meaning  of  which  I  sensed  but 
dimly.  "Gathering  with  the 
Saints,"  was  the  one  most  often 
heard.  My  father  and  Amos  Hatch 
talked  a  great  deal  about  Chester- 
field, the  place  where  Elder  Hatch 
lived — Father  with  the  greatest  en- 
thusiasm; Elder  Hatch  conserva- 
tively, warningly. 

Somehow  I  realized  that  a  move 
was  necessary.  Our  social  status 
was  altered.  The  people  where  we 
lived  made  their  living  by  chopping 
cordwood  for  the  people  of  Mos- 
cow, and  the  farmers  of  the  Palouse 
prairie.  They  were  known  locally 
as  "wood  rats."  They  were  poor. 
Many  of  them  were  tough  hom- 
bres;  said  to  be  fugitives  from  jus- 
tice from  the  Blue  Ridge  moun- 
tains. Any  one  of  them  would 
have  added  a  notch  to  his  gun  at 
any  insult  offered  to  my  mother, 
but  they  couldn't  understand.     I 


felt  the  changed  atmosphere  at 
school.  My  folks  were  literally 
"set  apart." 

What  little  we  had  was  sold  or 
bartered  at  a  ridiculous  price. 
Nothing  mattered  but  to  join  that 
ideal  people,  "the  Saints,"  and  live 
their  religion  undisturbed.  In 
course  of  time  we  got  as  far  as  La 
Grande  and  then  Baker  City,  Ore- 
gon, then  remote  outposts  of  the 
Church.  But  my  father's  eyes 
were  fixed  upon  Chesterfield  as  the 
eyes  of  a  Moslem  upon  Mecca. 

"\A7"E  had  a  hard  winter.  Acci- 
dents befell  our  horses  so  that 
some  of  them  died.  There  was  no 
work  so  that  others  had  to  be  sold. 
My  oldest  brother  alone  obtained 
a  job,  and  then  he  was  the  victim 
of  an  accident  which  caused  the  loss 
of  his  right  leg.  But  with  the  com- 
ing of  spring  we  again  prepared  to 
move.  My  father,  discontented 
with  his  surroundings,  eager  to 
reach  his  destination,  was  deter- 
mined to  be  on  his  way. 

My  brother  was  still  in  the  hos- 
pital. He  couldn't  be  left  alone, 
and  my  other  brother  now  had  his 
job.  It  was  decided  that  Father 
was  to  go  on  by  wagon,  and  I  was 
to  accompany  him.  Mother  and 
the  boys  were  to  come  later  by 
train. 

I  was  then  ten  years  of  age,  un- 
believably shy  and  awkward.  No 
lust  for  adventure  stirred  my  being 
and  made  me  long  for  the  trip.  I 
was  all  too  familiar  with  life  in  a 
covered  wagon.  I  had  been  almost 
cradled  in  one. 

We  had  two  horses  left,  and  all 
our  worldly  goods  were  stowed 
easily  inside  the  wagon.  We  had, 
I  believe,  about  fifteen  dollars  in 
cash.  Our  destination  was  nearly 
four  hundred  miles  distant.  There 
was  then  no  paved  highways;  little 
except  two  gray  ruts  across  a  desert 
from  which  clouds  of  stifling  dust 
arose  to  keep  pace  with  our  slow- 
moving  vehicle.  The  alkali  bit 
into  our  lips  and  made  them  sore. 
All  during  the  nineteen  days  of 
our  trip  my  own  lips  were  swollen 


By    FRANK    C    ROBERTSON 


This  man  who  has  written  scores  of  stories  and 
more  than  thirty  novels y  -pauses  to  tell  of  one  western 
trip  from  the  far-away  pan-handle  of  Idaho  to  Chester- 
field, west  of  Soda  Springs,  Idaho,  that  was  not  fiction. 


to  twice  their  natural  size.  They 
scabbed  and  scabbed  again.  It  was 
distressing  to  eat  and  painful  to 
talk.  Water  was  scarce  across  the 
Snake  river  desert.  Twin  Falls, 
the  Magic  City,  was  not  even  a 
dream  at  that  time;  the  gigantic 
reclamation  projects  which  later 
did  so  much  for  Idaho  had  not  then 
been  planned. 

Our  money  was  soon  gone.  Our 
meager  belonging  began  to  go,  ex- 
tra harness,  odds  and  ends,  our 
tent.  We  didn't  need  the  latter 
anyway,  for  by  this  time  there 
was  room  for  us  to  sleep  inside  our 
wagon  box.  We  were  offered  five 
dollars  for  my  dog — and  refused 
the  offer. 

My  main  memory  of  our  migra- 
tion was  sore  lips.  Everything 
seemed  to  be  subordinated  to  the 
need  for  securing  camphorice, 
which  at  best  afforded  but  tem- 
porary relief.  But  there  was  one 
red  letter  day  when  a  kind-hearted 
lady  gave  us  a  quart  of  milk.  Was 
ever  nectar  so  sweet? 

I  recall  our  worst  experience, 
when  we  became  stuck  in  a  mud- 
hole  miles  from  any  possible  assist- 
ance. It  was  really  a  lake.  Before 
we  got  out  we  had  to  unload  every- 
thing from  the  wagon  and  carry  it 
out  through  the  water  a  distance  of 
more  than  a  hundred  feet.  Next 
the  wagon  box  was  unloaded  and 
dragged  out,  and  finally  the  front 
gears  uncoupled  from  the  back  ones 
and  taken  out  in  that  way.  But 
once  we  were  on  our  way  my  father 
was  able  to  sing  "Come,  Come,  Ye 
Saints,"  "Come  all  Ye  Sons  of 
Zion,"  or  "Ye  Elders  of  Israel,"  at 
the  top  of  his  voice.  He  knew 
where  he  was  going,  and  he  knew 
that  he  would  get  there. 

"DEFORE  we  reached  our  desti- 
nation one  of  our  horses  gave 
out.  There  was  no  way  to  get 
another,  and  so  there  was  but  one 
thing  to  do.  A  stay-chain  was 
hitched  to  the  end  of  the  double- 
tree behind  one  game,  gallant  old 


horse,  and  he  pulled  the  wagon  in 
alone  the  last  fifty  miles  with  his 
mate  walking  along  beside  him,  tugs 
dangling,  and  only  holding  up  one 
end  of  the  neck-yoke.  As  a  writer  I 
have  invented  many  fictional  he- 
roes, but  never  have  I  been  able  to 
ascribe  such  heroic  qualities  to  them 
as  was  really  possessed  by  that 
magnificent  old  black  horse.  He 
was  then  past  twenty,  yet  gaunt 
and  leg-weary  as  he  was  he  drew 
that  double  load  on  each  day  until 
it  seemed  that  he  must  drop  from 
sheer  weakness;  yet  never  once  was 
it  necessary  to  urge  him  forward 
with  the  whip.  Not  all  heroes  are 
human  by  any  means. 

Then  at  last  we  reached  the  head 
of  Portneuf  canyon,  and  the  drab, 
sagebrush  flat  of  my  father's  dreams 
lay  before  us.  Fifteen  miles  distant 
lay  Chesterfield.  Father  stopped 
his  team,  took  a  long  look,  and 
turned  to  me. 

"How  do  you  like  it?" 

"I  don't  like  it,"  I  said. 

The  next  moment  I  received  a 
back-hand  clip  on  the  jaw  that  all 
but  knocked  me  off  the  high  spring 


■■■.■■■■:■■  ■■■■:..■  ■■■     ■■■    .    ■     ■.  .    ■■ 


EARLY   HARVEST  IN   CENTRAL   UTAH 


seat.  My  father  was  a  direct  and 
forceful  man.  "I'll  learn  you  to 
like  it,"  he  declared. 

He  didn't  "learn"  me  to  like  it, 
but  I  learned  to  love  it  for  myself. 
There,  today,  my  parents  lie  buried 
in  their  beloved  Zion.  At  least 
once  a  year  I  go  back.  I  have  trav- 
eled all  that  long  trek  in  almost  a 
day  in  a  high-powered  automobile, 
and  there  is  no  sight  in  the  world 
which  can  ever  mean  quite  so  much 
to  me  as  those  old,  friendly  hills 
back  of  Chesterfield,  among  which 
the  best  years  of  my  life  have  been 
spent. 

*\R7"E  barged  on.  We  made  camp 
a  few  miles  farther  on,  and  it 
took  us  nearly  all  of  the  next  day 
to  reach  Chesterfield.  Many  times 
we  were  obliged  to  stop  and  rest 
our  given-out  horse,  now  almost 
too  weak  to  carry  even  half  the 
neck-yoke.  A  kindly  farmer,  Mr. 
John  Balfour,  afterward  my 
bishop,  and  now  a  resident  of  Salt 
Lake  City,  gave  us  hay.  Chester- 
field is  upon  a  hill.  Without  that 
hay  for  our  horses  we  could  not 
have  made  it. 

We  drew  up  to  a  board  gate, 
with  a  house  sitting  a  considerable 
distance  back.  My  father  got 
down  and  started  to  the  house. 
Before  he  had  got  half  way,  I  saw 
a  man  running  to  meet  him,  a  man 
in  faded  blue  denim  overalls  and 
jumper.  Elder  Hatch !  I  had  never 
seen  him  before  except  in  a  long, 
black  Prince  Albe'rt  coat  and  a 
derby  hat.  He  shook  my  father's 
hand,  embraced  him,  clapped  him 
upon  the  back  again  and  again." 

Out  from  the  house  paraded 
three  barefooted  youngsters,  all 
younger  than  myself. 

"Are  you  a  fruit  peddler?"  the 
oldest  one  asked. 

"No,"  I  replied  dismally. 

They  returned  to  the  house  look- 
ing as  disgusted  as  I  did  dejected. 
Chesterfield  is  high  and  frosty,  and 
raises  no  fruit.  Such  as  they  then 
obtained  came  by  way  of  wagon 
from  Brigham  City.  The  visit  of 
a  fruit  peddler's  wagon  was  an 
event.  No  wonder  the  boys  were 
disgusted. 

"THE  picture   rises   before   me   as 

though  it  were  yesterday.     A 

small  boy,  dirty,  ragged,  forlorn, 

(Continued  on  page  448) 
427 


That 


This  article  is  especially  -prepared  for  married 
women  and  men  and  for  those  who  expect  to 

be  married. 


Wrapped-in-Cellophane 


By 

VIRGINIA  CANNON  NELSON 


IT  is  not  so  much  the  ab- 
sence of  a  gold  or  plat- 
inum band  on  the  third 
ringer  of  her  left  hand  that 
stamps  a  girl  as  unmarried, 
as  it  is  that  she  wears  about 
her  a  sort  of  "wrapped  in 
cellophane"  look.  It  is  a 
look  of  glamor  and  allure; 
an  appearance  of  pink  and 
white  daintiness  and  a  be- 
coming fragility.  Like  the 
cellophane  wrapper  which 
the  corner  drug  store  used 
in  its  window  display  to 
effectively  dress  up  every- 
thing from  a  tooth  brush 
to  a  package  of  stationery, 
this  look  seems  to  set  a  girl 
apart  from  the  world  as 
something  a  little  more 
ornamental  and  precious. 
This  "wrapped  in  cello- 
phane look"  in  a  girl  is  a 
product  of  careful  hair- 
grooming,  smart  looking 
clothes,  trim  foot  gear, 
stylishly  worn  hats,  and 
the  right  shade,  if  any,  of 
lipstick.  It  is  a  look  born 
of  a  conscious  effort  on  the 
girl's  part  to  act  becoming- 
ly, to  walk  with  an  easy 
grace,  and  to  be  always  at 
her  fascinating  best.  This 
look  does  something  to  a 
man.  It  is  provocative  to 
his  peace  of  mind.  It 
changes  him  from  a  state 
of  contented  singleness  to 
an  emotional  unstableness 
where  he  envisages  the  girl, 
gold  and  green  effect,  ornamenting 
his  living  room  sofa.  He  is  tor- 
mented with  a  desire  to  possess  the 
fairy-like,  cellophane-radiant  crea- 
ture. 

But    the     "wrapped    in    cello-      needs   only   the  relaxation    to   the 
phane"  look,  after  a  year  or  two     security  of  matrimony  to  destroy 
of  married  life  usually  turns  out     all  the  glamor.    The  girl  was,  after 
to   be  as  perishable   as  the  celk>-     all,  no  different. 
phane  wrapper  itself.     It  somehow  Stripped  of  the  pink  and  white 

428 


Look 


illusion,  she  turned  out  to 
be  just  another  woman. 
In  the  event  of  a  baby's  be- 
ing added  to  the  family, 
the  relaxed  effect  seems  a 
little  more  marked,  and  the 
transition  from  the  orna- 
mental to  the  utilitarian,  a 
little  more  realistic  and 
abrupt.  Of  course,  this 
isn't  true  of  all  wives. 
There  are  many  mothers 
who  look  really  younger 
than  their  grown-up 
daughters;  mothers,  who 
have  smartness  and  style 
and  with  whom  by  con- 
trast, their  children  look 
dowdy.  There  are  moth- 
ers in  abundance  who  have 
charm,  vivacity  and  the 
desire  to  please  constantly 
with  them.  But  on  the 
whole,  isn't  it  true  that  the 
matter-of-factness  of  mar- 
riage tends  to  destroy  the 
pretty  front  a  girl  displays 
to  the  world  before  her 
marriage  and  gives  her  a 
slightly  shopworn  air? 
The  husband  must  feel  defraud- 
ed when  he  finds  that  the  glittering 
look  of  his  best  girl  is  just  a  fantasy 
that  she  doesn't  bother  to  preserve 
after  very  long.  Daily  contact 
across  the  early  morning  breakfast 
table  and  night  of  soothing  a  col- 
icky baby  are  effective  ways  of  de- 
stroying the  cellophane  radiance. 
He  must  accept  as  a  substitute  for 
the  picture  of  perfection  in  his  girl 
that  used  to  set  his  pulses  racing,  an 
excuse  of  "The  baby  was  so  cross 
today"  or  "I'm  just  too  tired  to  get 
cleaned  up  tonight"  and  the  bare- 
faced fact  of  an  unprepossessing  ap- 
pearance in  his  wife.  The  husband 
must  soon  realize  that  his  wife's 
glamor  was  ephemeral,  and  her 
beauty  not  like  that  of  the  lilies  of 
the  field,  to  which  the  Master  al- 


-4 

luded,  but  very  much  a  thing  of 
toiling  and  spinning. 

AND  there  is  much  to  be  said  in 
justification  of  the  wife.  There 
are  the  obvious  reasons  for  her  lapse 
in  splendor;  reasons  like  less 
money,  less  time,  and  less  incentive 
than  she  experienced  before  mar- 
riage. But  there  are  also  many 
other  reasons,  reasons  less  obvious, 
but  deeper-rooted.  Since  time  im- 
memorial, man  has  talked  of  beauty 
in  women,  and  by  praising  it,  heap- 
ing platitudes  about  it,  composing 
odes  to  it,  fighting  battles  over  it, 
and  systematically  glorifying  it, 
they  have  almost  convinced  women 
that  beauty  is  a  prerequisite  to 
woman;  that  it  is  her  heritage  and 
her  distinctive  duty  to  do  every- 
thing within  her  power  to  encour- 
age and  preserve  it.  Men  have  been 
resourceful  in  this  campaign  for  the 
belief  in  the  necessity  for  beauty  in 
women.  They  have  conducted  it  al- 
ways with  the  same  zest,  persever- 
ance, and  ingenuity  that  they  are 
now  displaying  in  radio  advertising. 
Is  it  any  wonder  that  woman 
succumbs  to  man's  presentation  of 
the  case  and  undertakes  to  keep  it 
alive  by  employing  all  the  arts 
known  to  women  for  the  fostering 
of  beauty?  But  after  marriage, 
who  can  blame  her  for  neglecting 
to  curl  her  hair,  or  exercise  her 
sluggish  muscles,  when  she  sees  her 
husband,  staunch  advocate  of 
beauty  in  women,  himself  getting 
baldheaded  and  paunchy  without 
a  qualm  or  a  misgiving.  His  pas- 
sive acceptance  of  the  changes  in 
himself,  plus  the  habit  of  admiring 
Venus-like  creatures,  must  convince 
all  but  the  most  hopelessly  blinded, 
loyal  consort  that  the  proposition 
is  hardly  a  fair  one.  The  wife's 
judgment  must  soon  tell  her  that 
man's  energy  in  work,  on  one  end 
of  the  scales  is  outweighed  on  the 
other  end  by  the  wife's  duty  to  be 
both  efficient  and  ornamental.  So 
unless  she  be  of  the  very  vain  type, 
she  rebels  and  permits  the  husband 
his  disillusionment.  She  experi- 
ences a  stage  in  life  when  she  really 
doesn't  mind  letting  the  man  know 
that  the  "spick  and  span,"  out-of- 
a-bandbox  air,  is  not  a  haphazard 
charm,  but  the  result  of  painstak- 
ing, systematic  and  time-consum- 
ing labor. 

TT  is  not  enough,  say  these  wom- 
en, for  the  husbands  merely  to 
pass  them  a  few  well  turned  com- 
pliments, and  then  trot  home  for 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     JULY,     1935 


dinner,  perhaps,  business  acquaint- 
ances, whom  they  hope  to  impress 
to  the  point  of  signing  a  contract, 
by  the  perfection  of  their  home  and 
wife.  There  is  not,  for  instance,  a 
parallel  attempt  on  the  part  of  the 
husband  to  make  himself  the  epi- 
tome of  everything  gracious  and 
desirable  when  the  wife's  particular 
friends  are  about;  he  is  usually 
satisfied  with  a  grunt  of  preoccupa- 
tion. There  is  a  catch  in  the  prop- 
osition, the  feminine  elements  feel, 
when  they  are  supposed  to  be  cooks, 
dressmakers,  nurses,  and  laun- 
dresses, yet  maintain  a  crisply- 
waved  appearance  simply  for  the 
sake  of  a  few  ideals  the  male  fondly 
cherished  before  he  was  married. 

In  fact,  with  the  coming  to  the 
screen  of  Robert  Montgomery  and 
the  late  Rudolph  Valentino, 
women  have  been  convinced  that 
there  is  something  on  the  other  side 
of  the  ledger,  and  that  pulchritude 
in  men  may  be  as  devastating  and 
worshipful  a  thing  in  man  as  in 
woman,  and  a  quality  to  be  as  stim- 
ulated and  cherished.  (And  that, 
by  the  way,  is  I  am  sure,  the  secret 
of  every  husband's  particular  an- 


tipathy to  Robert  Montgomery.) 
So  to  every  woman,  who  at  the 
footsteps  of  a  male  upon  her  stair, 
dashes  to  powder  her  nose,  or  ar- 
range her  locks,  there  are  at  least 
nine  women  now,  who  remain  "as 
they  were." 


■"THERE  are  women,  I  am  told, 
who  make  up  their  faces,  when 
retiring  to  bed,  more  carefully  and 
painstakingly  than  for  daytime, 
simply  to  keep  their  respective  hus- 
bands in  a  happy  daze  of  illusion- 
ment.  Think  what  effort  it  must 
cost  them  to  keep  the  make-up  un- 
smeared  and  unmussy  through  the 
relaxed  positions  of  sleep.  And  it 
must  cost  them  bitter  moments  to 
see  the  husband,  relaxed  and  snor- 
ing, and  suffering  no  self-reproach 
at  woman's  martyrdom.  There 
are  books  which  tell  of  beauty  lore 
in  the  early  mornings;  of  how  the 
wise  woman  will  awaken  well 
enough  ahead  of  her  spouse  to  per- 
mit a  freshening  up  of  her  appear- 
ance before  he  opens  his  eyes.  But 
the  books  are  written  by  men. 
More  propaganda.  The  woman 
(Continued  on  page   447) 


"TABLE  TALK,"   BY  MARGUERITE  F.   PEARSON.      A   PAINTING   THAT  WAS   EXHIBITED    IN  THE 

SPRINGVILLE   ART    EXHIBIT,    1935 


429' 


Painting  by  J.  B.  Fairbanks 


'AS   BRIGHAM    YOUNG   SAW   IT" 


I 


PIONEER 


_jtT  was  an  early  Sun- 
day morning.  The  spring  air, 
mellowed  by  the  morning  sun,  was 
fragrant  with  sifted  canyon  per- 
fumes. 

Riding  along  the  upper  east 
bench,  Jim  Howard  eased  his  foot 
to  the  brake  and  the  small  car  came 
to  a  stop. 

He  slumped  down  in  the  seat. 
One  hand  clutched  and  twisted  at 
the  periphery  of  the  steering  wheel 
as  if  he  wanted  to  break  a  segment 
out. 

His  dark  eyes  flashed  on  the  one 
who  sat  so  still  beside  him.  She 
was  staring  down,  unseeing,  while 
her  nimble  fingers  twisted  and 
knotted  a  handkerchief  until  it  was 
a  moist,  wrinkled  ball. 

Sipping  of  life's  bitters  they  had 
grimaced  at  the  first  quaff.  It  was 
all  so  unfair;  their  having  to  wait. 

1WO  weeks  previous 
they  had  met  at  the  Gold  and 
Green  Ball  and  had  waltzed  into 
each  other's  heart. 

It  all  seemed  so  strange,  so  very, 
very  strange  that  love  had  come  to 
them  so  fully,  so  completely  at  their 
age.  A  ripe  love,  filled  with  un- 
derstanding. 

They  would  finish  life  together. 
430 


By 

GEORGE  A.  MUIR 


That  was  unquestioned.     As  soon 
as  Jim  found  work. 

As  if  continuing  a  long-broken 
conversation  Jim  said: 

"It  was  the  same  everywhere, 
Jane.  Some  questioned;  some 
didn't  even  bother.  With  all  of 
them  it  was  the  same — my  age. 
One  or  two  asked  me  to  return 
later.  Just  a  bit  of  good  natured 
encouragement,  I  guess." 

Silence! 

Jim  reached  over  and  snapped  on 
the  radio.  The  Tabernacle  Organ 
was  playing  softly — then,  voices. 

"Come,  come  ye  Saints." 

"Look!  Jane,"  Jim  pointed, 
over  the  valley  below,   that  was 


veiled  with  a  soft,  bluish  tint.  "I 
wonder,"  he  continued,  "if  Brig- 
ham  Young  didn't  see  it  like  that 
when  he  stopped  here  and  said, 
'This  is  the  place.'  A  city,  rising 
out  of  the  mist." 

Jane  brightened.  "Can't  you  al- 
most hear  them  now?  The  Pio- 
neers! The  oxen  straining  at  their 
yokes  against  the  heavy  loads;  the 
creaking  wheels." 

"And  there  was  work,"  Jim 
added  dreamily.  "Sixteen  or  sixty, 
there  was  work  for  all.  A  man 
could  build  a  home  for  the  one  he 
loved." 

Jane  leaned  over  close.  "The 
ones  that  didn't  give  up  built  that 
city,  Jim,"  she  encouraged  softly. 

IHEN  the  choir,  strong 
and  clear;  "All  is  well,  All  is 
well." 

Jim  squeezed  the  hand  that  nes- 
tled in  his.  He  squared  his  shoul- 
ders and  breathed  deeply — as  a 
conqueror. 

It  was  as  if  a  load  had  been 
lifted.  They  laughed,  joyously, 
and  the  song  of  the  lark  mixed  in 
with  their  laughter. 

"This  week  I  will  try  again," 
Jim  said  firmly.  "Age  cannot  hold 
me  back.  Wednesday  I  shall  be 
seventeen." 


Worth 

By  Latia  Mitchell  Thornton 

TF  I  shall  plant  a  tree 

■*■   To  serve  the  traveler  in  the  days  to  be; 

Though  I  shall  nothing  gain 

I'm  richer  that  I  have  not  lived  in  vain. 

If  I  shall  till  a  field 

That   gives   for  hungry   men   its   fragrant 

yield, 
Lifted  above  the  sod 
It  shall  bear  witness  for  me,  unto  God. 

If  I  shall  grow  one  flower 

That  cheers  another  in  a  lonely  hour, 

And  makes  a  better  earth, 

I  shall  have  proven  that  my  life  had  worth. 


«&f§gte»- 


Not  Alone 

By  Margaret  Jane  Cole 

SHE  is  ready  now  to  go, 
Life,  since  you  will  have  it  so: 
All  the  things  she  meant  to  do, 
All  the  tricks  her  body  knew, 
All  the  subtleties  of  brain 
She  need  never  use  again. 
These  are  arts,  these  once  were  dear: 
She  leaves  them  now  without  a  fear. 

It  is  time;  her  soul  has  rent 
The  detaining  ligament: 
Delight,  desire,  ambition,  sleep, 
None  of  these  she  cares  to  keep; 
No  regrets;  naked  and  free 
She  goes — and  Life  goes  with  her — she 
Not  uncompanioned  leaves  her  shell! 
All  is  well — all  is  well! 


Tradition 

By  Edgar  Daniel  Kramer 

WE  boast  that  we  are  free,  but  we  are 
slaves 
Within  the  shackles  of  a  tyrant  rule ; 
We  stumble  helplessly  into  our  graves, 
As  little  children  gaping  at  a  fool. 

We  love  and  laugh,  yet  tremble  at  a  dream, 

And  follow  in  the  narrow,  beaten  track, 

And  him,  whose  eyes  have  dared  to  glimpse 

the   gleam, 

We   break   beneath   the   cross   upon   his 

back; 

And    him    we    crown    with    thorns    and 

crucify, 

And  give  him  galled  vinegar  to  drink, 

Then,  rearing  him  against  the  dying  sky, 

We  stand  and  jeer,  because  he  dared  to 

think. 

We  boast  that  we  are  free,  and  yet  we  go 
Unquestioning  in  ways  the  years  have 
trod, 

And  all  our  little  wisdom  blinds  us  so 
That  we  mistake  our  glory  for  our  god. 


Prayer  for  the  Bridegroom 

By  Alberta  H.  Christensen 

THIS  is  his  wedding  day,  dear  God;  I 
mean 
The  little  boy,  who  yesterday  it  seems, 
Chased  butterflies  among  the  clover  bloom. 
I  cannot  think  that  all  his  boyish  dreams — - 
The  pirate  hut,  the  grassy  lanes  of  June, 
And  bandaged  toes — are  memoried  so  soon ! 

I  would  not  have  it  otherwise,  dear  God — 
It  isn't  that  I  grieve  to  have  him  go, 
But  You  who  know  the  language  of  the 

heart 
Will   read  my   meaning  in   this  prayer,   I 

know. 

To  honor's  path  I  pray,  help  him  be  true — - 
That  this  new  height  to  which  his  young 

feet  climb — 
This    glistening   bond    which    makes   two 

hearts  as  one — ■ 
May  gleam  untarnished  to  the  end  of  time. 

And   when  he  blunders — and  all  mortals 

do — 
So  far  I'll  be  I  cannot  take  his  hand, 
Help  her  to  be  as  wife  and  mother  too — 
To    more   than   love — God — let   her   un- 
derstand! 


-«K<S»9*S»- 


Companioned 

By  Vesta  Pierce  Crawford 

THAT  each  one  walks  the  road  of  life 
alone — 
Someone  has  said,  I  know  not  why  at  all, 
For  not  a  single  day  for  me  has  gone 
Without  an  armored  legion  at  my  call. 

That  questing  caravan  who  passed  of  old 
Along  this  shadowed  hill  and  valley  way 
Now  rim  my  own  rough  path  in  phalanx 

bold— 
"File  on!      File  on!"     Their  voices  seem 

to  say: 

She  whom  they  left  in  the  prairie  earth 
As  the  wagons  rolled  on  to  the  West, 
And  only  her  dreams  had  visioned  the  birth 
Of  an  empire  reared  on  the  mountain  crest: 

He  who  walked  across  the  barrier  plain, 
Long  weary  miles  of  solitude  and  sand 
He   hoped   each   labored  step   would   help 

to  gain 
The  shelter  of  that  distant  promised  land. 

They  who  turned  the  untamed  desert  sod, 
Who  moved  the  rocks  and  clinging  brush 

away, 
And  rendered  all  the  grateful  praise  to  God 
For  heavy  wheat-heads  reaped  on  harvest 

day. 

I  do  not  walk  alone  this  road  of  mine, 
For  lo,  each  day  along  the  path  I  see 
The  shining  vanguard  of  that  faithful  line 
Who  lift  their  blazoned  shields  aloft  for 
me! 


Lamplighter 

By  Florence  Hart  man  Townsend 

WHEN  I  am  laid  beneath  the  dews  and 
damps, 

If  men  shall  say,  "She  merely  lighted 
lamps — 

The  lamp  of  truth  in  some  dark  lane  of 
doubt, 

The  lamp  of  hope  where  hope  had  flick- 
ered out, 

The  lamp  of  joy  where  hearts  were  dim 
with  grieving, 

The  lamp  of  faith  in  some  lost  pilgrim's 
evening;" 

Oh,  if  they  say,  "Her  life  was  like  a  flame, 

Lighting  securely  the  darkness  when  she 
came," 

Then  shall  my  ashes  lie  content  and  still, 

And  in  my  heart  a  glow  death  cannot  kill. 


Last  Straw 

By  Ardyth  Rennelly 

WOULDN'T  care  if  there  had  been  no 
moon, 

No  flower-colored  moon  up  in  the  sky, 
But  oh,  there  was — you  see  there? — and 

I  thought 
I'd  see  it  from  the  garden  with  you  by. 

I'd    dressed    so    gay    with    foolish-beating 

heart 
In  pearls  and  perfume  and  a  gown  of  blue, 
And  while  I  waited  in  the  velvet  dark 
I  thought  a  little  song  to  sing  to  you. 

I  wouldn't  care  if  there  had  been  no  moon, 
No  silly  jonquil  moon  up  in  the  sky, 
But  oh,  there  was,  my  dearest  love.     Why 

else 
Should  I  begin  so  senselessly  to  cry? 


I 


Sabbath 

By  Margaret  Wheeler  Ross 

HOW  kind  of  God  to  give  us  one  rest 
day 
Between  the  six  of  labor,  that  we  may 
Refresh  ourselves,   with  sermon  and  with 

song, 
Cheering  the  wayside,  as  we  walk  along 
The  path  of  life. 

For  in  His  house  the  heavy  heart  may  find 
Sweet  consolation,  and  the  tired  mind 
Get  inspiration,  and  the  hungry  soul 
Feed  on  the  fruits  of  His  word,  making 
whole 

The  tattered  life. 

Oh,   welcome   glad  and  holy  day  of  rest! 
One  out  of  seven,  to  His  service  blest; 
May  we  direct  our  lives  as  God  decreed 

For  all  mankind: 
Much  work,  a  little  rest,  if  we  would  lead 

The  perfect  life. 

431 


Today  I  Have  Seen  Shadows 

rPHE  afternoon  on  which  this  is  being  written 
is  a  beautiful  Sabbath  in  May — with  bridal- 
wreath  bending  lacy  boughs  down  with  its  wealth 
of  bloom,  and  the  air  sweet  with  the  scent  of 
flowers  and  the  song  of  birds.  This  morning  it 
seemed  to  me  that  the  world  was  the  most  glow- 
ingly happy  place  imaginable — that  light  and 
warmth  and  joy  must  be  in  every  heart. 

Now  it  is  hours  later,  and  I  have  seen  shadows. 
To  three  girls,  at  least,  bridal-wreath  today  is 
but  a  white  mockery  of  what  anything  bridal 
could  mean  to  them;  flowers  cannot  blot  out  the 
disagreeable  realization  that  all  is  not  sweet,  nor 
birds  sing  to  peace  the  tumult  in  their  souls.  For 
three  girls,  this  heavenly  day  in  May,  are  seeing 
its  glory  through  a  veil  of  disenchantment  and 
disillusion.  They  are  girls  who  know  that  there 
is  a  world  of  difference  between  today  and  other 
Mays  which  have  gone  before. 

Strange  that  there  should  be  three  girls  in  the 
same  day  with  the  same  problem;  but  there  are. 
One  of  them  first  told  me  her  story  a  month  or 
so  ago;  one  about  two  weeks  ago  and  the  third 
one  just  today  for  the  first  time,  coming  with 
the  second  one  to  join  our  pitiful  little  discussion. 
Three  girls  have  admitted,  of  their  own  volition, 
that  for  a  moment's  imagined  thrill  they  have 
given  up  months  of  contentment.  Their  stories 
have  enough  in  common  to  read  almost  like  one 
story — except  that  each  will  end  differently,  in 
all  probability.  It  is  the  old,  old  story  of  a  girl 
who  thought  that  love  was  all  that  mattered,  and 
that  love  was  largely  physical.  It  is  the  story  of 
the  girl  through  the  ages  who  has  found  ashes  of 
bitterness  in  her  soul  in  place  of  the  molten  gold 
she  dreamed  of  melting  from  the  ore  of  a  too- 
intimate  experience  without  the  alchemy  of  mar- 
riage which  carries  power  to  render  out  the  real 
gold. 

No  confidence  is  being  violated  in  telling  what 
they  have  told  me;  one  of  them  asked  me  to. 
"If  what  I've  learned  could  serve  to  warn  even 
one  other  girl,  before  it  is  too  late,  I'd  feel  that  it 
had  not  all  been  so  desperately  in  vain.  Do  you 
think  it  would  help  anyone  if  you  should  let 
them  know  what  my  feelings  are?"  ,  .  .  And  I 
thought  perhaps  it  would;  perhaps  it  will.  In 
their  own  words  their  little  plea  comes  to  you — ■ 
girls  of  the  Church  who  may  be  wondering  if  you 
are  not  missing  something  of  excitement  and  ex- 
perience. 

"Can't  anyone  make  girls  understand  that  such 
experiences  aren't  worth  the  cost?  For  one  short 
period  of  excitement  I  flung  to  the  winds  al) 
chance  of  ever  feeling  decent  within  myself  again. 


Every  story  I  read,  movie  I  see,  incident  I  hear  of 
— has  something  in  it  to  bring  back  my  own 
utter  stupidity  with  the  shock  of  a  hot  iron  being 
laid  again  on  a  wound  not  yet — or  ever,  perhaps, 
healed." 

Said  the  other:  "Whenever  I  let  myself  think 
about  me,  I  find  myself  wondering,  crazily,  if 
sometime  or  other  the  blackness  in  my  heart  will 
ever  seep  into  my  veins — it  wouldn't  surprise  me 
to  find  my  skin  a  little  darker  after  awhile,  if 
I  don't  get  away  from  this  dreadful  sense  of  un- 
cleanliness — that  won't  wash  away." 

And  again,  from  the  first:  "Girls  who  will 
listen — if  there  are  any  who  can  take  another's 
word — each  of  you  has  an  idea  of  what  you  con- 
sider the  most  desirable  possession  in  life.  One 
might  think  position — to  be  envied  of  others; 
one  thinks  of  fame — to  be  known  and  admired 
by  many;  one  of  clothes  and  jewels — to  make  a 
striking  appearance;  one  of  knowledge — to  be 
able  to  meet  brilliant  minds  and  flash  back  under- 
standing; one  longs  for  money  for  travel;  one  for 
popularity — . 

"But  listen  to  me — you  have  to  listen!  You 
must!  ...  I  have  known  some  of  the  things 
you  think  so  wonderful;  I  have  thought  them 
wonderful  too.  I've  had  travel,  education,  good- 
looks  and  popularity — but  I'd  gladly  give  them 
up  and  give  up  any  chance  of  ever  having  one  of 
them  again  if  I  could  but  own  once  more  that 
precious  thing  I  gave  away  so  thoughtlessly — sole 
possession  of  my  own  self- — and  pride  in  it." 

"To  have  to  live  with  a  self  you  have  cause 
to  despise  is  like  being  shut  up  for  life  in  a  prison 
cell  with  a  girl  whose  ideals  are  lower  than  yours, 
whose  sincerity  and  strength  you  question,  whose 
cleanliness  of  body  and  mind  you  are  not  sure  of. 
You  can't  choose  the  family  with  whom  you  must 
live — but  you  can  choose  the  you.  And  girls — ■ 
choose  a  decent  you  whom  you  can  like  and  pal 
with  and  talk  over  your  affairs;  not  one  whom 
you  dare  not  question  because  you  know  the 
answer;  not  one  whom  you  cannot  look  in  the 
eyes,  because  you  know  what  you  will  find  there." . 

This  is  the  message  they  have  asked  to  bring 
to  you,  these  girls  whose  bitterness  of  spirit  is 
beyond  imagination.  To  look  at  them  and  talk 
with  them  casually  you  would  think  them  nor- 
mal, happy  girls;  perhaps  a  bit  cynical,  but  cer- 
tainly no  more  than  that. 

Today  I  have  seen  shadows. 

The  value  those  shadows  might  have  is  to  warn 
others  to  keep  out  in  the  sunlight  of  truth  and 
strength  and  goodness;  to  test  every  value  they 
have  with  the  question,  "Will  it  lighten  or  darken 
my  life — and  that  of  others?" — E.  T.  B. 


432 


July  24— A  Church  Holiday 

T^HOSE  who  look  upon  July  24,  Pioneer  Day, 

as  merely  a  Utah  holiday,  have  not  thought 
carefully  of  the  significance  of  that  date.  Though 
Utah  may  be  the  only  state  in  the  union  which 
looks  upon  it  as  a  holiday  to  be  observed  through- 
out the  state,  members  of  the  Church,  wherever 
they  may  be,  cannot  but  experience  a  glow  when 
that  day  dawns. 

The  young  Church  had  become  outcast;  its 
prophet,  only  three  years  before,  had  been  mur- 
dered; there  were  factions  in  the  organization;  a 
few  members  of  a  brave  vanguard  found  them- 
selves in  a  desolate  wilderness  surrounded  by  a 
thousand  miles-radius — of  almost  waste,  unin- 
habited land  except  for  a  few  trappers  and  com- 
paratively unknown  tribes  of  Indians.  On  July 
Twenty-fourth  Brigham  Young  and  his  lieu- 
tenants called  that  first  group  together  on  the  site 
of  what  is  now  Salt  Lake  City  and  declared  that 
that  spot  would  mark  the  headquarters,  the  prac- 
tical center  of  the  Church. 

By  that  act  a  crisis  had  been  passed  and  July 
Twenty- fourth  had  taken  its  place  along  with 
April  6  as  one  of  the  dates  of  prime  importance 
to  the  Church.  It  became  important,  politically, 
to  the  state  of  Utah  as  the  birthday  of  that  com- 
monwealth, but  it  was  more  than  that.  It  was 
the  date  of  the  new  location  and  consequent  center 
of  the  Church. 

No  matter  where  a  Latter-day  Saint  may  be 
residing,  July  Twenty-fourth  becomes  one  of  his 
sacred  days — a.  day  to  be  remembered,  hallowed, 
celebrated.  This  year  many  different  flags  and 
union-jacks  will  fly  over  Latter-day  Saint  gather- 
ings on  the  holiday,  but  invisible  and  among  them 
will  be  one  banner  which  floats  over  all  the  world 
— the  ensign  of  God.  It  will  not  take  the  place 
of  or  do  away  with  the  flags  of  righteous  nations, 
but  it  will  wave  over  all  as  nations  form  into  a 
magnificent  brotherhood  which  will  extend 
around  the  world. 

Because  the  citizens  who  celebrated  that  first 
occasion  in  1 847  had  their  homes  in  covered 
wagons,  the  Covered  Wagon  has  become  the 
symbol  of  that  holiday.  In  a  very  real  sense,  it 
was  the  castle  of  the  Saint. 

In  a  way,  the  Covered  Wagon  has  become  the 
symbol  of  all  pioneers  in  every  field  of  endeavor. 
Those  prairie  schooners,  children  of  the  old  May- 
flower, had  more  in  them  than  mere  household 
goods  and  people.  They  were  loaded  to  the 
bows  with  dreams — great  dreams  of  a  new  em- 
pire, built  upon  the  foundation  of  Brotherly  Love. 
No  wonder  our  artists  picture  those  men  and 
women  who  followed  the  long  trail  with  up-lifted 
chins  and  prophecy  in  their  eyes!  They  were 
dreamers  all — Millennium  builders  who  beheld  a 
new  heaven  and  a  new  earth  shining  entrancingly 
through  the  gray-green  hills  of  sage  and  the  deep 
blue  of  the  distant,  misty  mountains. 


A  few  who  expected  immediate  transforma- 
tions— the  men  and  women  who  only  have  the 
courage  to  "plant  radishes"  became  discouraged 
and  a  few  forsook  their  dreams;  but  the  vast 
majority,  those  who  could  plant  "acorns  and 
wait  for  the  oaks"  stuck  doggedly  at  their  task  of 
rearing  a  new  society  upon  the  reluctant  soil. 
The  sons  and  daughters  of  these  men,  many  of 
them,  have  in  their  eyes  the  same  fire,  in  their 
hearts  the  same  faith,  in  their  souls  the  same 
patience  and  are,  figuratively,  in  their  covered 
wagons  today  crossing  over  the  many  horizons 
into  the  new  lands  of  science  and  art,  but  with 
them  as  a  part  of  their  equipment  goes  that  in- 
visible banner.. 

Covered  wagon  days  are  not  over,  can  never 
be  over  as  long  as  dreams  form  and  hope  lasts, 
and  July  Twenty-fourth  will  always  stand  as  a 
day  among  days — a  day  to  celebrate  and  upon 
which  to  praise  God. — H.  R.  M. 

June  Conference 

•THE  June  Conference  just  closed,  like  all  others, 
may  take  its  place  among  the  best  ever  held. 

Unusually  inspirational  meetings  were  held  in  a 

city  made  lovely  by  sunshine  and  flowers  and 

the  ever  smiling  Utah  skies. 

A  brief  summary  of  the  Conference  is  had  in 

this  magazine,  but  a  more  complete  report  will  be 

given  in  August. 

Bee-Hive  House  and  Lion 
House  Marked    - 

(~)N  Sunday,  June  1 0,  markers  which  had  been 
placed  upon  the  Bee-Hive  House,  the  Lion 
House,  and  the  Office  of  the  First  Presidency  used 
by  Brigham  Young  and  succeeding  presidents 
before  the  present  magnificent  Church  Office 
building  was  erected,  were  unveiled  in  the  pres- 
ence of  a  small  crowd  of  interested  Church 
members  and  citizens.  Elder  George  Albert  Smith, 
president  of  the  Utah  Pioneer  Trails  and  Land- 
marks Association,  presided. 

President  Heber  J.  Grant  gave  the  history  of 
the  Presidency's  office;  President  J.  Reuben  Clark, 
Jr.,  of  the  Bee-Hive  House;  and  President  David 
O.  McKay,  of  the  Lion  House. 

During  the  course  of  his  remarks  President 
McKay  read  a  report  from  the  United  States  De- 
partment of  the  Interior  in  which  it  was  stated 
that  the  buildings  had  been  designated  as  being 
among  the  historic  structures  of  the  nation  which 
ought  to  be  preserved  and  that,  therefore,  the  De- 
partment had  caused  to  be  drawn  up  and  filed  in 
the  Library  of  Congress  complete  descriptions  and 
measurements  of  them  which  would  enable  archi- 
tects to  reproduce  the  buildings  exactly  should  any 
catastrophe  destroy  them. — H.  R.  M, 


M.  LA.  Slogan  for  1935-36 
WE  STAND  FOR  SPIRITUALITY  AND  HAPPINESS  IN  THE  HOME 


433 


The  Challenge  of  Charm 


Magic 

Some  women  have  a  magic  way 
Of  putting  cheer  into  a  room! 


I  never  see  a  woman's  hands 
Move  swiftly  at  their  burnishings, 
But  that  they  always  seem  to  bear 
A  likeness  to  white  flying  wings. 
They  are  so  beautiful  at  giving 
A  cheerful,  happy  look  to  living. 

■ — Grace  Noll  Crowell. 

OLDERS,  youngers  —  tall, 
short — blondes,  brunettes 
— married,  single — all  be- 
long to  the  group  called  "Charm- 
ing Ladies."  The  word  "lady" 
seems  quaint,  an  echo  from  a  mem- 
ory world.  "Woman"  has  taken 
on  new  coloring — it  is  a  composite 
of  youth — age — type — personal- 
ity. It  may  be  plus  or  less — but 
still  "woman."  With  a  new  ap- 
preciation for  that  word  our 
memories  remind  us  that  nothing 
brought  girls  to  time  as  quickly  as 
Grandmother  saying,  as  she  raised 
a  daintily  poised  finger,  "Remem- 
ber, my  dear,  you  are  a  lady." 

Creating  women  for  a  definite 
purpose,  the  Creator  furnished  the 
threads — colors — pattern,  and  then 
left  to  them  the  weaving  of  their 
own  design.  He  expected  a  thing 
of  beauty,  loveliness.  He  did  not 
ask  for  reproductions,  but  indi- 
vidual models.  He  expected  differ- 
ent models  or  He  would  have  made 
them  alike.  Like  roses  in  a  garden 
— all  roses,  but  no  two  of  them 
with  the  same  coloring,  perfume, 
petals,  size,  beauty. 

A  Mirror  Talks 

(GREETING  the  visitor  as  she 
enters  the  historic  old  Lion 
House,  a  popular  social  center  for 
girls  and  women  of  Salt  Lake  City 
and  vicinity,  is  an  antique  mirror, 
just  opposite  the  great  oak  door. 
Inscribed  thereon  are  the  following 
words: 

Preen 

Yourself  Daintily* 

Tumble  and  twist  those  lustrous  locks* 

Arrange  them  thus  and  so* 

Have  the  white  teeth  glisten  as  tiny  pearls 

in  a  ruby  miracle  of  curves* 

See    to    your    eyes — modest    but    hiding 

infinite  emotion* 

Forget  not  the  frail  rose  for  your  cheeks* 

And  see  that  your  slender  neck  is  like  ivory* 

And  your  shoulders  as  smooth  and  round 

as  a  visioned  Dione* 

434 


The  Art  of  Being  a  Woman 


By 

KATIE  C.  JENSEN 


Make  yourself  thus  lovely* 

So  stand  in  humble  admiration* 

I  shall  see  you  as  you  wish  to  be* 

Even  tho'  the  world  see  otherwise. 

To  all  who  will  stop  and  listen 
— the  mirror  speaks — friendly  but 
frank  and  without  favoritism.  It 
asks  the  question,  "Are  you  the 
you,  you  would  like  to  be?"  It 
reflects  much  more  than  a  shiny 
nose,  if  one  cares  to  pause  and 
search  its  depths  and  ponder.  It 
talks  quietly  and  tempers  truth 
with  logic.  I  have  imagined  girls 
and  women  of  my  acquaintance 
passing  before  it — blondes — red 
heads — brunettes — little  girls — co- 
eds— brides  —  mothers  —  business 
women — society  buds — teachers — 
stenographers.  One  by  one  they 
pass  before  it.  "Come,  Jane,"  I 
fancied  I  heard  the  mirror  say. 
Jane  is  thirteen,  tall,  wondering, 
affectionate,  forgetful,  spontaneous, 
sensitive,  lovable.  "Where  is  your 
chin?  It  is  such  a  nice  chin  and 
should  be  up  so  I  can  look  into 
your  eyes  and  feel  your  soul.  Smile 
for  me  and  smooth  out  the  frown 
that  shows  at  the  top  of  your  at- 
tractive nose.  What  if  that  teasing 
brother  of  yours  did  say  your  legs 
were  long  and  your  hands  big,  and 
that  boys  didn't  like  loud  voices? 
Look  up  and  love  people,  say  nice 
things,  be  kind  and  friendly,  your 
beauty  will  come  from  within  and 
your  shoulders  will  straighten  with 
the  joy  of  living." 

"Just  a  minute  please,"  to  the 
tired  school  teacher  who  was  dab- 
bing a  speck  of  powder  on  her  nose. 
"What  excuse  have  you  for  look- 
ing so?"  "I  am  so  tired  of  teaching 
school.  I  am  getting  old,  children 
get  on  my  nerves,  I  don't  get 
enough  pay,  it  doesn't  matter  how 
I  look — nobody  cares."  "I  care," 
said  the  mirror,  "and  I  am  only  the 
reflection  of  what  hundreds  of  peo- 
ple are  seeing.  You  have  so  much 
to  be  beautiful  with,  eyes  that  can 


see  the  first  crocus  of  spring,  the 
mountains,  mauve  at  eventide,  the 
purple  of  the  dawn,  the  flicker  of 
fireflies  in  the  dusk,  the  trust  in  chil- 
dren's faces.  You  have  ears  to  hear 
sweet  music,  the  plaintive  notes  of 
evening  birds,  the  patter  of  spring 
rains  upon  the  roof,  the  voice  of 
someone  saying  'I  love  you.'  You 
have  feet  to  carry  you  into  life, 
eagerly,  expectantly,  why  are  you 
taking  life  so  seriously?" 

Nona,  eighteen,  a  crisp  white 
bow  at  her  throat,  a  hat  becoming- 
ly perched  upon  one  shell-like  ear, 
supple  waist,  slender  hips,  white 
slippers  below  the  ankles  of  a  thor- 
oughbred —  paused  breathlessly. 
"Hello,"  cried  the  mirror,  "in  spite 
of  your  red  lips  I  see  a  pair  of  tired 
eyes  (too  little  sleep) .  There  are 
some  lines  around  your  mouth  that 
say  you  are  a  little  dissatisfied  and 
unhappy.  Is  it  envy?  Jealousy? 
Disappointment?  Are  you  sulky?" 

Nona  smiled  back  at  the  mirror. 
"I  know  I  am  a  part  of  the  new 
world  and  I  need  to  be  brave.  To 
be  popular  with  my  friends,  to  go 
over  in  life,  I  must  have  an  interest 
in  others  more  than  myself.  I  will 
look  out  and  up.  I  will  forget  the 
ugly  things,  honest  I  will.  Next 
time  I  come  you  will  see  no  tired 
eyes,  no  ugly  lines,  no  selfishness, 
no  doubt." 

A/fRS.  NELSON  ascended  the  old 
stone  steps  heavily.  "Please 
stay  for  a  moment,"  said  the  mir- 
ror. "You  are  a  good  woman,  a 
housewife.  You  have  a  husband 
and  children.  Why  do  you  care 
so  little  for  your  appearance?  I 
don't  mind  because  your  figure  is 
matronly,  but  the  spasmodic  care 
you  have  given  your  face  and  your 
hair  has  done  little  toward  enhanc- 
ing your  attractiveness.  I  can  see 
you  have  had  a  permanent  wave, 
but  your  skin  is  coarse  and  crows 
feet  show  that  you  worry  over  fool- 
ish things.  Your  mouth  reveals 
that  you  scold  and  nag,  you  are 
sorry  for  yourself."  "Be  quiet," 
replied  Mrs.  Nelson.  "My  home, 
John  and  my  children  take  all  of 
my  time.     They  will  love  me  no 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     JULY,     1935 


matter  how  I  look  or  act,  but  if  I  "O!  woman,  you  were  never  made 

only  had  regular  hours  like  other  to  be  understood — just  to  be  loved, 

women  I — ."  You  each  think  that  the  other  is 

"O!  my  dear,"  said  the  mirror,  the    only   one    who   has   time   or 

"I  know  John  loves  you,  but  why  money  to  be  lovely,  charming.  But 

not  make  him  proud  of  you,  too.  listen  all  of  you  young  women  and 

Make  the  children  happy  to  intro-  girls   of   today — there   is  an  old- 

duce  their  friends.    Bring  to  your-  fashioned  charm  about  which  this 

self  a  lot  of  happiness.    Before  you  generation  knows  little,  and  should 

married  John  you  primped,  bathed,  learn.     I  know  you  think  that  in 

curled,  and  powdered,  to  get  him.  years  gone  by  women  were  con- 

What  are  you  doing  to  hold  him?  sidered     charming     because     they 

You  loved  him  enough  to  marry  blushed  when  someone  said  leg  in- 

him  and  want  to  please  him.     Do  stead  of  limb,  screamed  and  fainted 

you  know  how  much  that  stray  when  anything  unusual  happened, 

lock  sticking  straight   out  at   the  sat   demurely   in  a   corner   feeling 

back  of  your  neck  disturbs  him?  terribly  wicked  because  they  were 

Do  you  know  that  you  are  his  ban-  thinking  things  they   dare  not  say, 

ner?     Under  what  colors  are  you  and  timidity  was  an  asset  and  that 

waving?       Hie    did    not    marry    a  today's  girls  can  see  no  charm  in 


that. 

And  you  listen,  you  older 
women,  who  think  today's  daugh- 
ters lack  qualities  of  charm:  Meth- 
ods and  tricks  may  vary  with  con- 
ditions, but  fundamentals — never. 


vacuum  cleaner,  he  married  for 
companionship.  His  love  would 
be  warmer  and  richer  if  you  would 
pack  your  toothbrush  and  run 
away  for  a  week-end  with  him. 
A  smart  blue  dress  doesn't  cost  any 

more  than  an  indefinite  drab  one,  a  They  are  the  same  today  as  yester- 
becoming  hat  will  be  just  as  ap-  day.  Today's  charm  is  only  an 
propnate  as  one  built  on  matronly  outgrowth  of  the  loveliness  of  yes- 
lines,  a  smart,  perky  bow  will  add  teryears.  It  is  just  as  alluring, 
a  lettuce  look  to  your  appearance."  though  not  as  subtle  and  hidden. 
The  mother  smiled  (she  looked  Today,  blushes  are  rubbed  on — 
so  young  when  she  smiled) .  "I  yesterday  they  were  revealed 
am  grateful — I  have  been  thinking  through  sensitive  emotions.  To- 
only  tired  mothers  were  good  day  we  know  that  happiness  con- 
mothers,  that  a  mother  who  was     sists  of  courage,  anticipation,  en- 


self-sacrificing  was  fulfilling  her 
mission — that  John  and  the  chil- 
dren liked  a  clean  home  and  good 
cooking  and — ." 

Definitely — directly  in  came  the 
tired  business  girl.  "Come,  be 
more  beautiful,"  said  the  mirror. 


thusiasm,  hope,  eagerness,  adven- 
ture in  your  heart,  and  we  go  out 
to  capture  it.  Long  ago,  maidens 
and  matrons  waited  for  happiness 
to  come  into  the  home  and  find 
them.  Each  generation  needs  the 
other.       Let    us    blend    the    old- 


"What  excuse  have  you  for  looking     fashioned  sincerity,  daintiness,  vir 
as  you  do?     You  are  efficient,  but 
where  is  your  charm?" 

T  AM  busy,  tired,  serious,  and  so 

discouraged.  Why  only  yester- 
day I  lunched  with  an  old  friend. 
She  married  young,  has  enough 
money  and  the  time  to  keep  herself 
up.     She  is  happy,  gorgeous." 

"Never  mind,"  answered  the 
mirror.  "You  must  have  enough 
business  ability  to  make  a  business 

of  showing  up  your  own  beauty     TF  your  enthusiasm  is  dead,  then 

you  are  old.  Some  people's  tomb- 


tue,  consideration,  modesty,  ex- 
quisite femininity,  with  the  mod- 
ern tolerance,  friendliness,  frank- 
ness, tact,  pride  in  personal  ap- 
pearance, speech  and  behavior.  The 
more  charming  the  woman,  the 
happier  the  world,  the  better  the 
men,  the  richer  is  life. 

Enthusiasm — the  Plain 
Woman's  Glory 


and  attractiveness.  Shine  up  your 
fine  points  and  cultivate  an  appre- 
ciation for  beauty  in  life — people 
and  things."  Instantly  the  reflec- 
tion of  the  little  business  girl  was 


stones  should  read — "died  at  30, 
buried  at  60."  The  woman  of 
today  is  naturally  charming  because 
she  is  enthusiastic  about  life,  peo- 


that   of  a    smartly   attired   young  pie,  things.    Appreciation  promotes 

woman — poised,  radiant,  murmur-  enthusiasm.       "Dumb    bells"    are 

ing  to  herself,  "To  be  successful  in  out  of  date  because  they  do  not 

life,  I  must  feel  fit,  look  fit,  act  fit."  ring.     Enthusiasm  is  the  electricity 

As  these  acquaintances  of  mine  of  the  soul.     Vitality  is  typical  of 

passed    along,    the   mirror   mused,  youth.      Enthusiasm   and  vitality 


are  two  of  the  most  attractive  attri- 
butes of  charm.  Any  kind  of  en- 
thusiasm calls  forth  attention.  It 
is  like  a  fire — it  always  draws  a 
crowd.  Life  does  not  miss  us;  we 
let  it  pass  us  by,  because  we  are 
not  enthusiastic  about  it.  Bliss 
Carman  says,  "A  right  good  love 
affair  will  develop  personality 
quicker  than  any  other  thing." 

Have  you  ever  noticed  how  a 
girl  in  love  glows,  sparkles,  radi- 
ates charm?  You  forget  her  nose 
is  long,  her  hair  is  colorless — for 
she  has  flashes  of  beauty  that  sim- 
ply fascinate  those  who  see  her. 
Such  beauty  may  come  from  en- 
thusiasm as  well. 

The  person  who  can  be  enthu- 
siastic about  the  successes  of  others 
is  the  delightful  personality. 

J-JAVE  you  a  pet  enthusiasm? 
Some  call  it  a  hobby.  A  new 
enthusiasm  often  changes  a  per- 
sonality. The  meek  little  woman 
who  found  no  place  for  herself  in 
society  decided  to  give  up  life  with 
others  and  live  by  herself.  She 
gathered  old  magazines,  found  her- 
self cutting  out  paper  dolls,  finally 
making  clay  models,  miniature  men 
and  women.  Today  she  directs  a 
toy  shop  in  New  York,  has  money 
and  happiness.  She  found  her  life's 
work  through  an  enthusiasm. 
What  have  you  done  with  your 
gifts? 

Strive  to  reach  the  bubbling 
point.  Do  not  boil  over  (with 
temper  I  mean)  but,  respond  to 
the  interesting  things  in  life  and 
people.  "Thou  art  enlarged  by 
thine  own  shining."  Enthusiasm 
gives  life  to  everything  it  touches. 
There  are  many  women  with- 
out enough  expression  in  their 
faces,  whose  intonations  are  too 
monotonous.  They  should  loosen 
up  and  become  more  expressive. 
But  there  are  those  who  over-em- 
phasize to  the  point  of  bad. taste.- 
Have  a  natural  enthusiasm  because 
you  believe  in  a  thing.  Tune  in 
with  the  better  things  of  life  and 
be  enthusiastic,  but  do  not  "rave" 
about  them. 

rPHE  question  of  just  how  enthu- 
siastic one  may  be  over  a  man, 
is  a  big  question  in  the  average 
woman's  mind.  The  fitness  of 
things,  conditions,  personalities, 
must  all  be  taken  into  considera- 
tion. Good-taste  at  all  times 
should  regulate  all  demonstrations 
of  friendship  between  men  and 
(Continued  on  page  447) 

435 


Jane  flddams— World  Citizen 


TO  many  people  the  name,  Chi- 
cago, suggests  only  crime  and 
Al  Capone;  to  others  it  means 
social  work  and  Jane  Addams. 

The  casual  visitor  to  this  great 
metropolis  would  see  only  the  mas- 
sive buildings,  the  parks,  and 
boulevards;  but  the  more  thought- 
ful person  would  ask  for  Number 
806  Halsted  Street,  the  location  of 
America's  first  and  most  famous 
settlement  and  the  home  of  Jane 
Addams,  its  head  resident. 

This  famous  social  center  is  not 
approached  through  Chicago's 
well-known  gold-coast.  It  is  in 
the  heart  of  the  west-side  slums 
where  for  the  past  forty  or  fifty 
years  immigrant  Poles,  Russians, 
Greeks  and  Italians  have  made  their 
homes  in  an  effort  to  become 
Americans. 

A  settlement  is  a  social  center 
where  people  of  all  kinds  gather  in 
search  of  friendship  and  justice. 
Hull-House  was  the  first  settlement 
in  the  United  States  and  was 
founded  forty-five  years  ago  by 
Jane  Addams.  It  has  been  the 
means  of  improving  many  unsatis- 
factory conditions  affecting  the  life 
of  the  poor  in  Chicago. 

As  a  child,  Jane  Addams  was 
required  to  travel  abroad  in  the 
interest  of  her  health.  While  in 
Europe  she  saw  many  things  which 
later  led  her  to  establish  a  settle- 
ment on  the  west-side  of  Chicago. 
While  in  London  she  visited  Toyn- 
bee  Hall  and  saw  food  being  auc- 
tioned off  to  the  poor  in  the  slums 
of  Whitechapel.  In  Spain  she  saw 
peasant  women  carrying  heavy  vats 
of  hot  wine;  sometimes  the  hot 
liquid  would  splash,  leaving  severe 
burns  on  their  arms  and  faces. 
These  experiences  in  early  life  im- 
pressed her  very  greatly  and  explain 
in  part  her  later  career  as  a  social 
reformer. 

P)UE  to  the  early  death  of  her 
mother,  Jane  was  thrown  into 
intimate  contact  with  her  father. 
They  became  great  companions. 
His  outlook  on  life  was  a  great 
force  in  molding  Jane's  character 
and  ideas.  Like  all  Quakers,  Jane's 
father  was  an  ardent  pacifist.  This 
ideal  of  peace,  in  fact,  has  been  the 
central  purpose  and  objective  in  all 
Miss  Addams'  later  work. 

One  of  the  great  achievements 

436 


By 

MARY  BEELEY 

This  essay  written  about 
one  of  America's  greatest 
women  and  one  of  the  world's 
noblest  hearts ,  is  by  a  young 
lady  who  sees  in  the  matron  of 
Hull-House  a  truly  great 
world  citizen.  Since  this  ar- 
ticle was  -put  in  type  Jane 
Addams  has  passed  away  but 
her  work  goes  on. 


for  which  Jane  Addams  and  Hull- 
House  are  largely  responsible  in  this 
country  is  the  improvement  in  the 
conditions  of  child  labor.  Shortly 
after  the  establishment  of  Hull- 
House  the  problem  of  child  labor 
was  somewhat  dramatically 
brought  to  her  attention.  In  her 
first  and  best  known  book,  "Twen- 
ty Years  at  Hull-House,"  Miss 
Addams  says: 

"Our  very  first  Christmas  at 
Hull-House,  when  we  as  yet  knew 
nothing  of  child  labor,  a  number 
of  little  girls  refused  the  candy  of- 
fered them  as  a  part  of  the  Christ- 
mas good  cheer,  saying  simply  that 
they  'worked  in  a  candy  factory 
and  could  not  bear  the  sight  of  it.' 
We  discovered  that  for  six  weeks 
they  had  worked  from  seven  in  the 
morning  until  nine  at  night;  they 
were  exhausted  as  well  as  satisfied. 
The  sharp  consciousness  of  stern 
economic  conditions  was  thus 
thrust  upon  us  in  the  season  of 
good  will."  These  and  similar 
incidents  led  up  to  a  series  of  re- 
forms of  factory  conditions  in 
Illinois. 

ANOTHER  achievement  in  the 
field  of  child  welfare  for  which 
Jane  Addams  and  her  Hull-House 
friends  must  be  credited,  is  the 
Juvenile  Court  movement.  The 
Illinois  law  of  1899  created  the 
Chicago  Juvenile  Court  which  was 
the  first  children's  court  in  the 
United  States,  the  famous  Denver 
Court  following  soon  after.  More 
unique,  perhaps,  than  the  court  was 


the  establishment  ten  years  later  of 
the  Institute  for  Juvenile  Research 
made  famous  by  Dr.  William 
Healy,  but  inspired  in  large  part 
by  Miss  Addams.  Her  interest  in 
juvenile  delinquency  grew  out  of 
her  direct  knowledge  of  the  sordid 
influences  which  surround  the 
youth  of  Chicago  and  other  Amer- 
ican cities.  She  saw  the  dance  halls 
and  the  gin  palaces  commercializing 
joy  and  confusing  gaity  with  lust. 
In  one  of  her  famous  books,  "The 
Spirit  of  Youth  and  the  City 
Streets,"  she  says:  "This  stupid 
experiment  of  organizing  work 
and  failing  to  organize  play  has 
brought  about  a  fine  revenge."  To 
help  meet  this  problem  she  and  her 
friends  created  the  Juvenile  Pro- 
tective Association,  an  organization 
which  has  promoted  many  im- 
portant reforms  in  the  interest  of 
youth. 

One  of  the  purposes  of  an  Amer- 
ican settlement  is  to  help  interpret 
our  life  and  society  to  the  immi- 
grant. Another  aim  has  been  to 
protect  the  foreigner  from  those 
who  would  exploit  him. 

Miss  Addams'  sense  of  citizen- 
ship has  known  no  limit  as  far  as 
race  and  nationality  are  concerned. 
She  is  the  symbol  of  altruism, 
peace,  justice,  and  equality.  Her 
travels  abroad  have  made  her  di- 
rectly acquainted  with  the  life  and 
labors  of  alien  peoples  in  their  na- 
tive land;  this  enabled  her  to  cope 
with  their  problems  when  they 
arrived  in  this  country. 

pROFESSOR  LOVETT  of  the 
University  of  Chicago  has  said: 
"Jane  Addams  may  not  have 
discovered  the  principles  of  inter- 
nationalism through  her  experience 
at  Hull-House,  but  it  is  easily  with- 
in the  bounds  of  truth  to  say  that 
she  could  not  have  lived  there  with- 
out practicing  them.  There  were, 
by  count,  a  few  years  ago,  a  hun- 
dred different  languages  and  dialects 
spoken  in  Chicago,  and  the  most 
of  them  have  been  heard  within  the 
last  thirty  years  in  the  streets  that 
border  the  famous  settlement. 
Hull-House  thus  came  to  represent 
an  asylum  for  European  nations — 
impartial,  sympathetic,  under- 
standing; the  America  to  which 
Europe  instinctively  turned  for. 
(Continued  on  page  446) 


On  Priesthood 
By  PRESIDENT  JOHN  TAYLOR 

This  is  a  continuation  of  last 
month's  article.      See  June   Era. 

npO  point  out  all  the  different  laws, 
*  powers,  and  authorities  in  the 
Church,  would  be  a  thing  impracti- 
cable; and  to  refer  to  all  the  different 
cases  wherein  it  might  be  used,  is 
not  to  be  attempted.  God  has  or- 
ganized a  priesthood,  and  that  priest- 
hood bears  rule  in  all  things  pertaining 
to  the  earth  and  the  heavens;  one 
part  of  it  exists  in  the  heavens,  an- 
other part  on  the  earth;  they  both  co- 
operate together  for  the  building  up 
of  Zion,  the  redemption  of  the  dead 
and  the  living,  and  the  bringing  to  pass 
the  "times  of  the  restitution  of  all 
things;"  and  as  they  are  thus  closely 
united,  it  is  necessary  that  there  should 
be  a  communication  between  the  one 
and  the  other,  and  that  those  on  the 
earth  should  receive  instructions  from 
those  in  the  heavens,  who  are  ac- 
quainted with  earthly  as  well  as  heav- 
enly things,  having  had  the  experience 
of  both,  as  they  once  officiated  in  the 
same  priesthood  on  the  earth.  This 
being  the  case,  it  will  be  seen  that  it  is 
a  thing  impossible  to  make  different 
laws  touching  every  case,  but  that  it 
requires  a  living  priesthood,  and  not  a 
dead  letter;  the  letter  killeth  but  the 
Spirit  giveth  life;  and  it  is  the  inter- 
course and  communication  of  the 
priesthood  in  heaven,  that  gives  power, 
life,  and  efficacy  to  the  living  priest- 
hood on  the  earth,  and  without  which 
they  would  be  as  dead  and  withered 
branches.  If  any  man  has  life,  or 
power,  it  is  the  power  and  life  of  the 
priesthood;  the  gift  and  power  of  God 
communicated  through  the  regular 
channels  of  the  priesthood,  both  in 
heaven  and  on  earth;  and  to  seek  it 
without,  would  be  like  a  stream  seeking 
to  be  supplied  with  water  when  its 
fountain  was  dried  up;  or  like  a  branch 
seeking  to  obtain  virtue  when  the 
trunk  of  the  tree  was  cut  off  by  the 
root:  and  to  talk  of  a  church  without 
this  is  to  talk  of  a  thing  of  naught, — 
a  dried  fountain,  a  dead  and  withered 
tree. 

The  Bible  is  good;  and  Paul  told 
Timothy  to  study  it,  that  he  might  be 
a  workman  that  need  not  be  ashamed, 
and  that  he  might  be  able  to  conduct 
himself  aright  before  the  living  church, 
— the  pillar  and  ground  of  truth.  The 
church-mark,  with  Paul,  was  the 
foundation,  the  pillar,  the  ground  of 
truth,  the  living  church,  not  the  dead 
letter.  The  Book  of  Mormon  is  good, 
and  the  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Cove- 


nants, as  landmarks;  but  a  mariner  who 
launches  into  the  ocean,  requires  a  more 
certain  criterion;  he  must  be  acquainted 
with  heavenly  bodies,  and  take  his  ob- 
servations from  them,  in  order  to  steer 
his  barque  aright.  Those  books  are 
good  for  example,  precedent,  and  in- 
vestigation, and  for  developing  certain 
laws  and  principles;  but  they  do  not, 
they  cannot  touch  every  case  required 
to  be  adjudicated  and  set  in  order;  we 
require  a  living  tree — a  living  fountain 
— living  intelligence,  proceeding  from 
the  living  priesthood  in  heaven, 
through  the  living  priesthood  on  earth. 

No  matter  what  was  communicated 
to  others,  for  them,  it  could  not  benefit 
us;  and  a  living  dog  is  better  than  a 
dead  lion; — and  from  the  time  that 
Adam  first  received  a  communication 
from  God,  to  the  time  that  John,  on 
the  isle  of  Patmos,  received  his  com- 
munication, or  Joseph  Smith  had  the 
heavens  opened  to  him,  it  always  re- 
quired new  revelations,  adapted  to  the 
peculiar  circumstances  in  which  the 
churches  or  individuals  were  placed. 
Adam's  revelation  did  not  instruct 
Noah  to  build  his  ark;  nor  did  Noah's 
revelation  tell  Lot  to  forsake  Sodom; 
nor  did  either  of  these  speak  of  the 
departure  of  the  children  of  Israel  from 
Egypt.  These  all  had  revelations  for 
themselves,  and  so  had  Isaiah,  Jere- 
miah, Ezekiel,  Jesus,  Peter,  Paul,  John, 
Joseph,  and  so  must  we,  or  we  shall 
make  a  shipwreck. 

Then,  while  we  examine  our  books, 
and  search  them  diligently,  don't  let 
us  put  those  before  the  priesthood,  but 
seek  to  support  it  in  all  its  branches, 
that  life,  and  health,  and  salvation  may 
flow  to  us  through  the  various  branches 
or  channels.  I  do  not  wish  to  be  un- 
derstood as  despising  those  books,  for 
they  are  good,  and  there  are  a  great 
many  useful  revelations  in  them;  and 
God  will  not  deny  himself,  or  con- 
tradict, without  cause,  his  former  reve- 
lations; and  every  principle  of  truth  is 
eternal  and  cannot  be  changed.  But  I 
speak  of  them  as  I  would  of  children's 
school-books,  which  a  child  studies  to 
learn  to  read;  but  when  it  has  learned 
to  read,  if  its  memory  is  good,  it  can 
dispense  with.  But  I  would  here  re- 
mark, that  we  are  most  of  us  children 
as  yet,  and,  therefore,  require  to  study 
our  books.  If  there  are  any,  however, 
who  think  themselves  men,  let  them 
show  it,  not  by  vain  glory  or  empty 
boasts,  but  by  virtue,  meekness,  purity, 
faith,  wisdom,  intelligence,  and  knowl- 
edge, both  of  earthly  and  heavenly 
things. 

To  define  the  power  of  the  priest- 
hood would  be  impossible,  for,  as  stated 


before,  it  governs  all  things;  but  it 
does  not  here,  neither  can  it  at  present, 
further  than  the  laws  of  God  and  its 
authority  is  acknowledged.  Jesus  said, 
all  power  is  given  Me  in  heaven  and 
on  earth;  yet  He  was  rejected,  cast  out, 
and  crucified.  Paul  explains  this  mat- 
ter. "What  is  man  that  thou  art 
mindful  of  him?  or  the  Son  of  Man, 
that  thou  visited  him?  Thou  madest 
him  a  little  lower  than  the  angels;  thou 
crownedst  him  with  glory  and  honor, 
and  didst  set  him  over  the  works  of 
thy  hands:  Thou  hast  put  all  things 
in  subjection  under  his  feet.  For  in 
that  he  put  all  in  subjection  under  him, 
he  left  nothing  that  is  not  put  under 
him.  But  now  we  see  not  yet  all 
things  put  under  him."  He  was  or- 
dained to  that  power,  but  did  not  then 
possess  it  only  in  the  church,  and  not 
until  His  second  coming,  and  the  bind- 
ing of  Satan  would  He  possess  it 
among  the  nations. 

There  are  different  councils  and  au- 
thorities in  the  Church,  which  are  in 
some  measure  defined,  together  with 
some  of  their  duties,  in  the  Book  of 
Doctrine  and  Covenants,  but  which 
are  not  generally  understood,  and  whose 
powers  it  would  be  impossible  to  de- 
fine, and  which  I  shall  not  here  attempt 
to  do,  but  briefly  to  show,  in  some 
few  particulars,  the  relative  position 
which  they  stand  in  to  each  other. 

When  Joseph  Smith  was  living  he 
was  the  president  of  all  councils,  and 
all  authorities  in  the  Church;  he  stood 
as  prophet,  seer  and  revelator,  and 
apostle;  the  chief  Apostle  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  He  stood  before  God  as  the 
representative  of  His  Church  on  the 
earth.  In  his  absence,  the  Twelve  be- 
ing next  in  authority,  stepped  in,  not 
to  deprive  him  of  his  place,  which  he 
still  occupies  in  the  heavens,  but  to 
fulfil  their  office  and  calling,  and  the 
relationship  which  they  sustain  to  the 
Church;  but  why  did  not  his  coun- 
selors occupy  his  place?  Because  they 
were  not  ordained  to  that  authority, 
and  they,  therefore,  could  not  act  in 
it  no  more  than  the  king's  cabinet 
could  reign  over  the  nation  after  the 
king's  death. 

On  the  demise  of  a  king,  it  is  neces- 
sary that  another  should  be  crowned  in 
his  stead,  and  this  must  be  the  rightful 
heir.  It  is  not  enough  that  he  is  his 
companion  or  counselor;  and  here  let 
me  remark  that  there  is  a  material  dif- 
ference between  a  counselor  and  a  pres- 
ident. There  are  some  quorums  in 
the  Church,  wherein  so  much  difference 
does  not  exist,  as  the  High  Council  and 
(Continued  on  page  446) 

437 


241,263  Assignments  Filled 
in  First  Quarter 

AGAINST  a  goal  set  at  250,000 
assignments  to  be  filled  by  mem- 
bers of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  in  the 
first  three  months  of  1935,  one-fourth 
of  the  quota  for  the  year,  241,263 
were  reported. 

Filling  of  one  million  assignments 
for  the  year  is  the  major  project  of  the 
Aaronic  Priesthood.  The  standing  of 
the  stakes  at  the  end  of  the  first  three 
months,  showing  the  number  of  assign- 
ments filled  with  the  quota  for  the  year 
placed  in  parenthesis  is  as  follows: 

Alberta,  2,714  (6,428);  Alpine, 
1,216  (6,601);  Bannock,  1,215  (3,- 
872);  Bear  Lake,  1,973  (6,228); 
Bear  River,  1,677  (9,076);  Beaver, 
1,073  (5,850);  Benson,  2,437  (12,- 
881);  Big  Horn,  2,079  (5,851); 
Blackfoot,  2,353  (9,256);  Blaine, 
767  (5,219);  Boise,  1,692  (9,358); 
Boxelder,  2,719  (12,918);  Burley, 
3,184  (6,898);  Cache,  2,810  (9,- 
440);  Carbon,  2,692  (9,276);  Cas- 
sia, 403  (2,307)  ;  Cottonwood,  3,146 
(13,540);  Curlew,  366  (2,307); 
Deseret,    1,857    (6,915);    Duchesne, 

557  (5,907);  East  Jordan,  11,318 
(10,453);  Emery,  2,580,  (9,080); 
Ensign,  2,366  (16,372);  Franklin, 
1,667  (7,632);  Fremont,  3,233  (11, 
008);  Garfield,  657  (4,532);  Gran- 
ite, 8,443  (20,644);  Grant,  4,910 
(10,646);  Gridley,  602  (2,944); 
Gunnison,  967  (4,624);  Hollywood, 
4,272  (12,683);  Hyrum,  2311  (7,- 
956);  Idaho,  838  (3,072);  Idaho 
Falls,  2,009,  (12,382);  Juab,  1,060 
(5,409);  Juarez,  902  (2,267); 
Kanab,  1,679  (4,152). 

Kolob,  5,142  (7,054)  ;  Lehi,  2,102 
(5,291)  ;Lethbridge,  1,129  (4,844); 
Liberty,  7,200  (24,664);  Logan 
3,238  (10,536);  Los  Angeles,  5,458 
(13,945);  Lost  River,  528,  (2,833); 
Lyman,  530  (4,176);  Malad,  2,429 
(7,584);  Maricopa,  4,001  (9,316); 
Millard,  927  (6,019);  Minidoka, 
983  (5,009);  Moapa,  1,283,  (5,- 
433);  Montpelier,  1,257  (6,304); 
Morgan,     1,636     (3,619);    Moroni, 

558  (4,206);  Mount  Ogden,  3,750, 
(11,584);  Nebo,  2,448  (8,381); 
Nevada,  1,102  (3,401);  New  York, 
394;  North  Davis,  1,811  (8,505); 
North  Sanpete,  1,542  (9,760);  North 
Sevier,  438  (4,324);  North  Weber, 
5,411  (10,113);  Oakland,  963; 
Ogden,  4,01.6  (15,078);  Oneida, 
2,297  (6,872);  Oquirrh,  3,790  (8, 
480);  Palmyra,  2,192,  (8,345); 
Panguitch,  1,819  (4,489);  Parowan. 
1,515  (9,126);  Pioneer,  6,047  (11,- 
964);  Pocatello,  2,451  (10,636); 
Portneuf,  813  (5,506;  Raft  River. 
438 


623      (2,238);     Rigby,     2,148     (9, 
456);  Roosevelt,  1,610  (6,385). 

Sacramento,     290      (2,960);     St. 
George,    1,872    (7,656);   St.   Johns, 
921      (3.987);     St.    Joseph,     1,603 
(9,014);     Salt    Lake    5,070     (17,- 
316)  ;  San  Bernardino,  159;  San  Fran- 
cisco, 852  (6,086);  San  Juan,  1,187 
(3,555);    San  Luis,    543    (3,657); 
Sevier,  1,933  (6,009);  Sharon,  3,033 
(5,567);    Shelley,    1,080    (5,886); 
Snowflake,     1,991     (5,873);    South 
Davis,    1,988    (9,048);    South  San- 
pete,   1,723    (7,168);   South  Sevier, 
2,086  (5,137);  South  Summit,  2,048 
(5,300);    Star   Valley,    1,674    (6,- 
846);  Summit,   809    (5,316);  Tay- 
lor,   1,592    (5,924);   Teton,   3,166 
(5,108);    Timpanogos,    1,356    (4,- 
793);      Tintic,       1,230       (3,231); 
Tooele,   1,907   (7,992);  Twin  Falls, 
1,185    (4,326);  Uintah,  2,610   (7,- 
476;    Union,     638     (2,876;    Utah, 
6,421      (15,891);     Wasatch,     1,658 
(6,291);    Wayne,    1,550    (3,491); 
Weber,   3,682    (12,102);   Wells,  4,- 
207    (15,334);   West  Jordan,    1914 
(8,819);  Woodruff,  2,273  (5,884); 
Yellowstone,  1,292  (6,787)  ;  Young, 
691     (2,592)    and   Zion   Park,    895 
(2,899). 


Aaronic  Priesthood  Restora- 
tion Celebration  Interests 
Thousands 

QELEBRATION  on  May  18  of  the 
106th  Anniversary  of  the  restora- 
tion of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  which 
occurred  May  15,  1829,  attracted 
thousands  of  members  to  the  various 
temples  of  the  Church.  This  article 
describes  the  celebration  at  Salt  Lake 
City.  The  August  and  September 
issues  of  the  Eta  will  tell  of  the  cele- 
brations at  other  temples. 

More  than  3,000  boys  and  young 
men  between  the  ages  of  12  and  19 
met  in  Salt  Lake  May  18  for  services 
commemorating  the  restoration  of  the 
Aaronic  Priesthood  to  the  earth  106 
years  ago  on  May  15.  The  celebra- 
tion in  Salt  Lake  was  typical  of  other 
similar  services  carried  out  in  other 
centers  where  temples  of  the  Church 
are  located. 

The  celebration  began  at  8  a.  m.  at 
the  grave  of  Brigham  Young,  where  B. 
Spencer  Young,  Jr.,  a  great-grandson 
of  the  famous  pioneer  leader,  gave  a 
brief  sketch  of  the  life  and  labors  of 
the  second  President  of  the  Church. 
Groups  of  50  boys  each  entered  the 
cemetery  with  bared  heads,  and  in 
single  file.  At  the  grave  they  were 
greeted  by  N.  Ross  Beatie,  a  grandson 


of  Brigham  Young,  who  told  them  in- 
cidents from  the  life  of  the  President 
and  of  some  of  his  family.  Joseph 
Don  Carlos  Young,  a  son,  who  went 
to  the  cemetery  for  the  opening  serv- 
ices, greeted  the  boys  at  the  offices  of 
President  Young,  built  in  1852. 

From  the  Young  family  cemetery, 
the  groups  went  to  the  Eagle  gate, 
where  this  historic  structure  was  ex- 
plained to  them,  then  to  the  Bee-Hive 
House  and  Lion  House,  and  thence  to 
the  steps  of  the  Church  Office  building, 
where  leaders  of  the  Church  greeted 
them. 

President  Heber  J.  Grant  said  he 
was  delighted  to  meet  the  assembled 
group  and  congratulated  them  on  being 
present  on  this  occasion.  President 
David  O.  McKay,  second  counselor  to 
President  Grant,  congratulated  the 
young  men  on  "having  accepted  the 
greatest  responsibility  that  could  come 
to  you,  the  reception  of  the  Holy 
Priesthood.  This  implies  trust,"  he 
added,  "and  to  be  trusted  is  better 
than  to  be  loved." 

Elder  Reed  Smoot  of  the  Council 
of  the  Twelve  spoke  next,  saying  that 
in  no  place  else  in  the  world  could  such 
a  sight  be  witnessed  as  he  saw  before 
him — thousands  of  boys  holding  the 
Priesthood  of  God.  "There  is  a  work 
ahead  for  everyone  in  the  Church,"  he 
said,  "and  the  Church  will  never  be 
too  old  to  include  you.  I  am  delighted 
to  see  you." 

Elder  Joseph  Fielding  Smith,  of  the 
Council  of  the  Twelve,  said:  "Amen 
to  what  has  been  said."  Presiding 
Bishop  Sylvester  Q.  Cannon  was  in- 
troduced and  said  he  would  speak  to 
the  boys  later  in  the  Tabernacle  at  a 
special  organ  recital. 

Following  the  meeting  of  the 
Aaronic  Priesthood  with  the  Church 
leaders,  the  group  passed  on  to  the 
Temple  Block,  where  Elder  George  F. 
Richards,  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve, 
and  president  of  the  Salt  Lake  Temple, 
addressed  the  boys. 

President  Richards  was  introduced 
by  Presiding  Bishop  Sylvester  Q.  Can- 
non. A  public  address  system  had  been 
provided  by  the  engineers  of  radio 
station  KSL,  and  it  was  over  this  system 
that  President  Richards  spoke,  the 
buildings  on  the  Temple  Block  echo- 
ing his  voice. 


Temple  Work  in  the  Latter 
Days 

_  Notes  on  the  speech  of  Elder  George  F. 
Richards,  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve, 
delivered  May  18,  1935,  to  about  3,000 
members  of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  gath- 
ered at  the  east  end  of  the  Tabernacle  on 
the  Temple  Block  in  commemoration  of 


-4r 


■THE     IMPROVEMENT    ERA,     JULY,      1935 


the  restoration  of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood. 
Reported  by  Weston  N.  Nordgren  of  the 
Deseret  News  Staff. 

I  regard  this  as  one  of  the  greatest 
opportunities  of  my  life,  to  deliver  a 
message  to  thousands  of  boys  and 
young  men  of  the  Church  endowed 
with  the  Priesthood. 

There  is  considerable  temple  work 
done  in  the  Church.  People  of  the 
world  in  every  gospel  dispensation 
have  been  temple  builders.  The  Bible 
speaks  of  it;  also  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon. The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints  was  organized  on  the 
Sixth  day  of  April,  1830,  and  before 
six  years  had  passed  the  temple  at  Kirt- 
land  was  completed  and  dedicated  to 
the  Lord. 

On  that  occasion  there  was  a  ver- 
itable pentecost.  The  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  appeared  and  accepted  the  dedi- 
cation of  the  temple,  and  gave  valuable 
instructions.  After  he  had  departed 
Moses  appeared  and  delivered  the  keys 
of  the  gathering  and  restoration  of  the 
ten  tribes  of  Israel.  Elias,  a  prophet 
of  the  days  of  Abraham,  then  appeared 
and  brought  with  him  the  keys  of  the 
Abrahamic  dispensation.  Elijah,  the 
prophet  of  whom  Malachi  spoke,  then 
appeared  and  placing  his  hands  upon 
.the  heads  of  Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver 


Cowdery,  said:  "Upon  you  I  confer 
these  keys." 

On  that  day  the  spirit  of  Elijah 
began  to  operate  on  the  hearts  of  men. 
Throughout  the  Church  there  has  been 
diligent  search  made  of  genealogical 
material  and  libraries  have  been  made 
accessible  to  Latter-day  Saints  who 
have  the  responsibility  of  obtaining 
knowledge  of  their  ancestry  and  going 
to  the  temple  to  receive  for  them  the 
ordinances  of  the  gospel. 

After  the  Latter-day  Saints  left 
Kirtland  the  temple  was  thrown  open 
and  it  is  said  that  cows  went  into  the 
holy  edifice  and  denied  it,  and  that  they 
even  bedded  down  in  there.  Later  the 
Reorganized  church  rehabilitated  the 
temple,  and  it  is  still  in  their  hands. 

The  original  temple  lot  at  Inde- 
pendence, Jackson  county,  Missouri  has 
been  divided  up,  and  the  "Hedrikites" 
are  now  building  a  temple  there.  Other 
parts  of  the  site  are  owned  by  the 
Reorganized  church  and  by  the  Latter- 
day  Saints.  There  is  a  friendly  feeling 
between  the  Latter-day  Saints  and  the 
"Hedrikites." 

When  the  saints  were  driven  from 
Independence  to  Farr  West,  a  temple 
site  was  dedicated  there.  I  have  visited 
the  cornerstones  myself. 

The  Saints  were  driven  into  Illinois, 
and  built  the  beautiful  city  of  Nauvoo, 
the  largest  city  in  the  state  at  that 
time.  The  beautiful  temple  there  was 
finished  and  dedicated  and  many  saints 
received  their  blessings  there.  The 
records  of  this  temple  are  now  in  the 
Salt  Lake  Temple  archives,  and  much 
valuable  information  is  available  in 
them. 

This  temple  fell  into  the  hands  of 


enemies  and  was  burned  by  fire.  Then 
a  tornado  struck  the  building,  scatter- 
ing the  material  of  which  it  was  built 
until  not  a  stone  remains. 

The  Saints  came  west  and  entered 
the  Great  Salt  Lake  Valley  July  24, 
1847.  Six  years  had  not  gone  by 
until  they  had  undertaken  to  build  a 
temple.  The  Salt  Lake  Temple  was 
completed  in  40  years. 

During  the  first  20  years  the  stones 
were  hauled  from  Little  Cottonwood 
canyon  by  ox  teams  and  carts.  The 
people  suffered  hardships  in  trans- 
porting the  stones  weighing  thou- 
sands of  pounds  over  dirt  roads  in  a 
new  country.  The  roads  were  muddy 
in  the  spring  and  fall. 

In  1873,  after  the  railroad  had 
entered  the  state,  rails  were  laid  from 
the  canyon  to  the  Temple  site,  and 
the  stones  were  brought  faster  by 
rail. 

On  the  sixth  of  April,  1892,  a 
great  gathering  of  saints  many  times 
larger  than  that  formed  by  you  boys 
and  young  men  witnessed  Pres.  Wil- 
ford  Woodruff  lay  the  capstone  of 
the  temple  by  pressing  an  electric 
button. 

Pres.  Lorenzo  Snow,  who  was  then 
president  of  theTwelve,  led  the  people 
in  shouting  Hosannah.  An  appeal 
was  made  to  the  people  at  that  time 
to  furnish  funds  for  the  finishing  of 
the  temple,  so  that  it  could  be  dedicated 
on  April  6,   1893,  a  year  later. 

Dedicatory    services    were    held    in 

the  Salt  Lake  Temple  on  the  appointed 

day    and   for   several   days    thereafter, 

(Continued  on  page  440) 

MEMBERS  OF  AARONIC  PRIESTHOOD  QUORUMS 
VISITING  IMPORTANT  CHURCH  SHRINES  IN 
SALT  LAKE  CITY   DURING  THE  CELEBRATION 


Ward  Teachers'  Message,  August,  1935 


The  Ten  Commandments 

•"THESE  words  are  contained  in  the 
*    last  verse  of  the  last  section  (136) 
of  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants: 

"Be  diligent  in  keeping  all  my  com- 
mandments, lest  judgments  come  upon 
you,  and  your  faith  fail  you,  and  your 
enemies  triumph  over  you." 

Latter-day  Saints  should  beware  of 
those  who  teach  that  the  Ten  Com- 
mandments have  been  discarded  and 
replaced  by  other  instructions.  We  be- 
lieve the  Ten  Commandments  to  be 
a  revealed  code  of  ethics  and  morals, 
given  for  the  guidance  of  His  people 
by  our  Father  in  heaven.  They  were 
given,  not  as  advice  and  counsel,  but 
as  commandments.  They  are  of  as 
much  force  and  effect  today  as  com- 
mandments of  God  to  the  children  of 
men  as  at  any  time  since  they  were 
given  to  Moses  on  Mount  Sinai.  They 


have  not  been  changed,  replaced  or 
discarded. 

To  the  Latter-day  Saints  the  Ten 
Commandments  are  doubly  binding. 
They  are  a  part  of  the  Bible  which 
we  as  a  Church  accept  and  in  addition 
they  have  been  reiterated  to  us  by  our 
Church  leaders  and  enjoined  upon  all 
members  of  the  Church.  At  the  last 
General  Conference  they  were  again 
commended  to  us. 

It  is  folly  to  equivocate  in  such 
sacred  matters.  Latter-day  Saints 
should  accept  the  Ten  Commandments 
unreservedly  for  what  they  really  are 
— the  Word  of  God  to  his  people — 
and  should  order  their  lives  according 
to  their  teachings. 

Frequent  reading  of  them  and  ob- 
servance of  their  injunctions  are  rec- 
ommended to  and  urged  upon  all  Lat- 
ter-day Saints.  Such  a  course  will 
bring  happiness  and  the  blessings  of 
the  Lord. 


—H<Xi£%&»- 


ARE  YOU  A  PACIFIST? 


Whether  you  live  in  Utah  or  in  some 
other  state,  you  should  read  this  brief 
statement.  Pasteur  said:  "It  is  in  the 
power  of  man  to  make  parasitic  maladies 
disappear  from  the  face  of  the  globe." 

ARE  you  a  complete  pacifist  or 
would  you  consider  engaging 
in  a  war  against  disease?  If  you 
fight  in  this  war,  facts  are  ammu- 
nition and  here  are  a  few. 

One  hundred  years  ago  the 
average  life  expectancy  was  28 
years,  and  about  one-half  the  popu- 
lation had  tuberculosis. 

Today,  life  expectancy  has 
climbed  until  any  child  may  nor- 
mally expect  to  live  to  58  or  60 
years;  and  while  about  half  the 
population  has  some  infection  of 
tuberculosis,  only  about  three  per- 
sons of  each  thousand  in  the  United 
States  have  the  active  disease. 

In  Salt  Lake  City,  two  persons 
out  of  each  thousand  have  tuber- 
culosis and  the  death  reports  of  the 
State  Board  of  Health  indicate  that 
only  one  person  out  of  100,000 
has  it  in  the  State  as  a  whole.  But 
even  this  comparatively  low  rate 
means  that  at  any  given  time,  500 
persons  are  more  or  less  incapaci- 
tated for  living  normal  lives,  and 
that  each  year  about  ninety  of  them 
will  die. 

The  amazing  thing  about  this 
440 


situation  is  the  fact  that  it  is  quite 
unnecessary! 

At  the  present  time  enough  is 
known  about  the  diagnosis  and 
treatment  of  tuberculosis  to  permit 
us  to  eradicate  it  if  we  would  only 
apply  our  knowledge. 

The  tuberculin  test  shows  the 
presence  of  infection  and  the  X-ray 
shows  the  presence  of  the  disease. 
Case  reporting,  sputum  examina- 
tion, surgical  treatment,  and  sana- 
toria, all  play  a  part  in  controlling 
tuberculosis. 

In  Utah  we  have  most  of  these 
weapons  available,  (except  the 
Sanatoria)  and  with  a  citizenry 
really  interested  in  the  cure  and  pre- 
vention of  this  disease,  which  still 
kills  more  young  people  than  any 
other,  we  could  make  Utah  the  first 
State  in  the  Union  to  wipe  out 
tuberculosis. 

The  Early  Diagnosis  Campaign 
of  the  Utah  Tuberculosis  Asso- 
ciation never  stops,  but  in  the 
spring  and  early  summer  it  is  given 
special  emphasis.  Many  commun- 
ities will  take  this  opportunity  to 
ask  the  Association  for  a  Chest  Ex- 
amination Clinic,  or  the  tuberculin 
testing  of  their  school.  These  are 
forward  looking  groups.  Why 
not  be  one  of  them? 


Write  to  the  Utah  Tuberculosis 
Association  for  their  new  pamph- 
lets about  tuberculosis,  and  take 
advantage  of  all  the  services  they 
offer. 


fr 


"*n 


Aaronic  Priesthood 

(Continued  from  page  339) 

so  that  all  persons  worthy  of  the 
privilege  could  attend  the  services. 

Why  do  the  Mormon  people  build 
temples? 

The  salvation  of  mankind  and  the 
dead  depends  upon  them.  There  are 
men  in  the  spirit  world  who  lived 
during  the  dark  centuries  of  the  world 
when  men  did  not  understand  the  ordi- 
nances of  the  temple.  The  ordinances 
were  restored  to  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith,  and  are  being  continued  today. 

Nicodemus  was  told  by  the  Savior 
that  unless  a  man  is  born  again  he 
cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God.  He 
was  also  told  that  this  birth  was  bap- 
tism in  water  and  of  the  spirit  as  Christ 
was  baptized  under  the  hands  of  John 
the  Baptist.  At  the  time  of  the  Sa- 
vior's baptism  a  voice  spoke  from 
heaven  saying  God  was  pleased  with 
his  Son  and  what  he  had  done.  Every- 
one, therefore  must  be  born  of  the 
water  and  of  the  spirit. 

Men  who  have  lived  since  the  days 
of  Christ  and  died  without  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  gospel  are  being  preached 
to  in  the  spirit  world.  The  mercy  of 
God  reaches  all.  The  law  justifies  men 
according  to  what  they  are.  God  will 
save  men  with  Him.  Those  who  heard 
not  the  gospel  in  life,  will  hereafter. 

Christ  suffered,  the  just  for  the  un- 
just. Peter  says  for  this  cause  was  the 
gospel  preached  to  them  that  are  dead, 
that  the  ordinances  of  the  temple  might 
be  performed  for  them.  Ordinances 
were  performed  in  temples  in  the  prim- 
itive days  of  the  Church. 

Where  there  is  no  law,  there  is  no 
judgment.  The  gospel  must  be  taught 
to  the  dead,  and  the  ordinances  admin- 
istered to  them  by  proxy — by  the  liv- 
ing standing  for  the  dead.  When  we 
get  the  names  of  our  ancestors  through 
research  and  have  temple  ordinances 
done  for  our  dead,  these  ordinances 
will  be  accepted  by  those  who  accept 
the  gospel  in  the  spirit  world. 

I  bear  you  my  testimony,  that  I 
know  the  gospel  has  the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation.  I  promise  you  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  that  if  you  are  faith- 
ful you  will  receive  the  same  witness 
by  revelation  from  the  Lord." 


General    Superintendence 
Y.   M.   M.   I.  A. 

ALBERT   E.   BOWEN 
GEORGE  Q.  MORRIS 

FRANKLIN    L.    WEST 
OSCAR  A.    KIRKHAM, 

Executive  Secretary 


Send  all  Correspondence  to  Committees  Direct  to  General  Offices  < 

General  Offices  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A. 

SO  NORTH  MAIN  STREET 
SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 

General  Offices  Y.  W.  M.  I.  A. 

33  BISHOP'S  BUILDING 

SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


General  Presidency 
Y.  W.  M.  I.  A. 

RUTH  MAY  FOX, 

LUCY  GRANT  CANNON, 

CLARISSA  A.  BEESLEY, 

ELSIE  HOGAN, 

Secretary 


To  Stake  Superintendents  and  Presidents: 


A  NOTHER  June  Conference  of  the 
Mutual  Improvement  Association 
has  passed  into  history.  It  was  a  not- 
able event,  outstanding  in  many  fea- 
tures and  one  long  to  be  remembered 
by  all  who  were  fortunate  enough  to 
be  in  attendance.  Friends  everywhere, 
including  General  Authorities  of  the 
Church,  have  expressed  their  great  de- 
light in  its  success.  We  extend  greet- 
ings and  appreciation  for  the  fine  co- 
operation of  the  Stakes  and  Missions 
in  assisting  us  in  reaching  this  achieve- 
ment. 

The  summer  season  is  now  upon  us. 
Many  of  the  Stakes  following  the 
suggestions  of  our  folder  and  adapting 
these  to  local  conditions,  are  already 
launched  upon  splendid  summer  pro- 
grams. Reports  of  accomplishments 
will  be  appreciated. 

We  are  now  looking  forward  with 
pleasure  to  the  coming  of  our  annual 
Stake  Conventions  and  Institutes.  The 
folder,    covering    these    events,    giving 


the  detailed  program  will  soon  be  in 
your  hands. 

There  are  a  number  of  things  which 
we  have  found  in  the  past  to  be  im- 
perative to  the  success  of  these  gather- 
ings: 

1.  A  complete  organization — Will 
you  kindly  check  through  your  Stake 
Board  members  at  once  and  see  that 
the  organization  is  complete.  There 
should  be  the  following  officers  in  the 
Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.:  Stake  Superintendent, 
two  counselors,  Stake  Secretary,  Stake 
Music  Director,  Drama  Director, 
Dance  Director,  Stake  Era  Director, 
Chairman  of  Adult,  Senior  and  M 
Men  departments,  a  Commissioner  for 
the  Explorers  and  one  for  the  Scouts. 
These  men  should  be  as  carefully  selec- 
ted as  possible.  "Getting  the  right  man 
for  the  right  job  is  half  the  battle."  A 
corresponding  group  of  officers  make 
up  the  Stake  organization  in  the 
Young  Women's  M.  I.  A. 

In  like  manner  a  careful  check 
should  be  made  on  each  ward  organi- 


zation; here  a  like  personnel  should  be 
built  up  covering  all  departments  of  our 
work. 

2.  A  definite  plan  guaranteeing  at- 
tendance at  the  Annual  Convention 
should  be  worked  out. 

3.  The  necessary  literature  cover- 
ing the  season's  program  should  be 
purchased  and  in  the  hands  of  all  of 
our  workers  sufficiently  early  for  them 
to  give  it  careful  study  before  the  com- 
mencement of  the  year. 

The  General  Boards  are  making  a 
special  effort  to  prepare  for  these  in- 
stitutes. Committee  meetings  and  in- 
stitutes are  being  held  in  which  all 
necessary  arrangements  and  prepara- 
tions are  being  made  so  that  we  may 
come  to  assist  you  efficiently. 

We  are  very  happy  about  the  selec- 
tion of  our  courses  of  study  and  our 
other  materials  for  the  season's  work. 
With  your  full  cooperation  and  the 
blessings  of  our  Heavenly  Father  we 
feel  that  1935-6  will  be  a  most  suc- 
cessful year  for  the  M.  I.  A. 


Flashes  from  the  Fortieth  Annual  June 
Conference-Convention 


By  Henry  A.  Smith,    Special  "Era"  Reporter 


"LTAVE  you  ever  scanned  an  attrac- 
tively arranged  menu  in  an  ex- 
clusive dining  hall  and  found  every- 
thing so  appealing,  so  tempting  that 
you  were  at  a  loss  what  to  order? 
You  did  not  want  to  make  a  choice 
of  one  because  of  all  the  other  good 
things  you  would  have  to  forego,  so, 
when  you  finally  had  to  choose,  you 
selected  at  random. 

That  is  somewhat  of  the  problem 
confronting  delegates  to  the  Fortieth 
Annual  June  Conference  of  the  Mutual 
Improvement  Associations  held  in  Salt 
Lake,  June  7,  8  and  9. 

This  was  particularly  true  on  the 
first  official  day  of  the  conference.  A 
majority  of  the  conference  delegates 
were  confronted  with  the  problem  of 
what  to  choose  among  the  conference 
attractions  of  that  day.  The  program 
told  them  of  nine  educational  meets — 
real  fiestas  in  the  many  appealing  sub- 


jects.    Which  to  choose  was  the  ques- 
tion. 

If  one  went  to  the  drama  meet,  he 
would  miss  the  treat  provided  in  the 
story  section.  Hobbies  had  a  fascina- 
tion and  all  would  like  to  have  been 
in  the  social  conduct  or  conversation 
department  to  enjoy  these  social  events. 
The  music  section  and  dancing  were 
equally  appealing  and  the  program  in 
the  speech  or  the  reading  meet  beck- 
oned strongly.  So  many  good  things 
to  choose  from.  What  a  healthy  sign 
of  a  good  program  well  prepared! 

It  was  a  good  program  from  the 
beginning  Friday  morning  with  the 
annual  message  of  President  Heber  J. 
Grant,  to  the  close  Sunday  evening 
with  a  message  from  President  J.  Reu- 
ben Clark,  Jr.  And  in  between,  on 
Saturday,  President  David  O.  McKay 
delivered  one  of  the  principal  addresses 
of  the   conference,    thus  bringing   the 


whole  of  the  First  Presidency  into  ac- 
tive participation  in  the  conference 
features. 

As  you  no  doubt  have  concluded 
from  the  introduction,  the  writer  con- 
siders the  nine  educational  meets  col- 
lectively as  the  feature  of  1935's  big 
conference.  The  work  done  in  any 
one  session  was  comparable  with  what 
could  be  done  in  any  of  the  great  uni- 
versities. As  a  matter  of  fact  most  of 
the  sessions  were  presenting  not  only 
university  professors  but  also  many  na- 
tionally and  locally  prominent  men  and 
women  as  authorities  in  their  various 
fields. 

Drama  stood  out  this  year  as  the 
feature  in  the  educational  meets. 
This  began  on  Thursday,  June  6,  un- 
der the  direction  of  the  drama  com- 
mittee of  the  General  Board  with  Pro- 
fessor John  Dolman,  Jr.,  head  of  the 
drama  department  of  the  University  of 

441 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     JULY,     1935 


Pennsylvania,  as  the  guest  artist.  In 
addition  to  the  splendid  instruction  by 
Professor  Dolman  and  others  on  the 
program  both  Thursday  and  Friday, 
this  meet  was  characterized  by  the  pre- 
sentation of  "Fresh  Fields"  in  the 
Victory  Theater.  This  was  perhaps 
the  best  drama  done  locally  in  many 
years  and  is  comparable  to  most  pro- 
fessional presentations. 

It  is  impossible  in  these  highlights 
to  name  all  outstanding  people  who 
participated  in  the  educational  meets, 
but  no  story  would  be  complete  with- 
out the  mention  of  two  other  partici- 
pants, both  in  the  story  section.  Orson 
Ryan,  a  former  Utahn  and  now  the 
educational  representative  of  a  promi- 
nent publishing  house,  stirred  several 
hundred  people  with  his  love  for  books 
and  the  story.  Just  to  hear  him  tell 
us  that  one  should  not  want  a  book  to 
read  but  should  want  to  read  a  book, 
made  all  the  difference  in  the  world 
in  our  reading  plans.  Lethe  Coleman, 
former  Chautauqua  superintendent,  lec- 
turer, and  world  traveler,  speaking  in 
this  same  section,  won  her  audience  by 
means  of  her  sparkling  personality  and 
her  art  on  the  speaker's  platform. 

Hobbies,  too,  had  a  prominent  pro- 
gram outlined.  In  one  session  hobby 
enthusiasts  heard  from  the  President  of 
the  Church,  Elders  George  Albert 
Smith,  and  Melvin  J.  Ballard,  of  the 
Council  of  the  Twelve  Apostles,  and 
from  Herbert  S.  Auerbach,  prominent 
Salt  Lake  merchant  and  business  man, 
whose  hobby  of  collecting  pioneer 
relics  and  history  is  attracting  wide 
attention. 

Speaking  of  the  educational  meets 
and  appreciation  courses,  helps  us  to 
recall,  very  vividly,  one  of  the  out- 
standing features  of  the  conference. 
It  was  an  event  to  which  not  enough 
publicity  had  been  given,  although  the 
Tabernacle  was  well  filled  Saturday 
evening.  It  was  the  first  "Church- 
Wide  Honor  Night,"  carrying  this 
feature  of  the  ward  and  stake  into  the 
June  conference  for  public  recognition 


of  all  stakes  which  had  achieved  100 
per  cent  participation  of  its  wards  in 
the  activity  events  of  the  year. 

After  witnessing  the  presentation  of 
Master  M  Men  certificates  to  approxi- 
mately 60  boys,  the  charter  group  of 
the  Master  M  Men  movement,  and  the 
recognition  of  approximately  60  stakes 
which  had  won  the  right  of  possessing 
one  of  the  beautiful  Gold  and  Green 
achievement  banners,  those  present  were 
permitted  an  acquaintance  with  the 
real  heart  of  each  of  the  cultural 
courses. 

Going  right  down  through  the  list 
of  the  appreciation  course  subjects, 
namely,  dancing,  conversation,  social 
conduct,  reading,  public  address,  hob- 
bies, story,  drama,  and  music,  an  in- 
sight into  the  true  value  each  has  for 
the  cultural  advancement  of  Latter- 
day  Saints  was  given  in  mural  picture 
form.  Each  of  the  Salt  Lake  City 
stakes  participated  in  this  presentation 
under  the  committee  in  charge,  of 
which  W.  O.  Robinson  was  chairman. 
It  was  a  colorful  and  entertaining  pre- 
sentation and  surely  the  words  of  Paul 
before  King  Agrippa,  took  on  new 
meaning  to  the  listeners  as  they  saw 
them  dramatically  portrayed  as  an  ex- 
ample of  public  address.  Heber  Q. 
Hale  was  the  reader. 

Another  attractive  presentation 
worthy  of  special  notation  was  the 
song  dramatization  of  "Era  Melodies" 
by  the  Thirty-first  Ward  of  Liberty 
Stake.  The  contents  of  The  Improve- 
ment Era  were  appealingly  presented 
in  song,  all  of  which  was  original, 
music  by  Lorenzo  Mitchell,  and  the 
words  by  Evelyn  N.  Wood. 

The  Saltair  reception  and  dance  festi- 
val drew  a  gigantic  crowd.  Perhaps 
the  opportunity  for  greater  participa- 
tion was  responsible  for  this.  Approx- 
imately 500  couples  were  on  the  floor 
at  one  time,  all  dancing  the  same  M.  I. 
A.  dances.     It  was  a  sight  long  to  be 

BANQUET   AND    BASKETBALL   TOURNAMENT, 

NORTHWESTERN    STATES    MISSION 

(Write-up   in   May   Era) 


remembered  by  the  thousands  of  on- 
lookers and  a  thrill  of  joy  to  the  par- 
ticipants. 

The  reception  of  stake  officers,  saw 
approximately  2,000  of  the  visitors 
entertained  at  luncheon  at  Saltair  as 
guests  of  the  General  Boards.  The 
entire  evening  was  spent  in  social  ac- 
tivity and  dancing. 

Another  high  spot  in  the  entertain- 
ment features  was  the  organ  recital  in 
which  thousands  of  delegates  heard 
Winslow  Cheney,  former  Utahn,  at 
the  console  of  the  famous  Tabernacle 
instrument.  Professor  Cheney  clearly 
demonstrated  that  he  is  one  of  the 
nation's  outstanding  artists  on  the 
organ,  and  that  he  will  do  much  him- 
self to  verify  his  statement  that  the 
organ  is  the  concert  instrument  of  the 
future.  When  one  of  the  country's 
outstanding  organists  plays  one  of  the 
world's  greatest  instruments  it  is  a  rare 
privilege  to  be  numbered  among  the 
listeners. 

This  conference  saw  the  participa- 
tion for  the  first  time  in  a  June  meet 
of  the  newly  appointed  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A. 
Superintendency  and  Board.  Their 
power  and  influence  was  felt  on  all 
hands  and  particularly  noteworthy  was 
the  message  for  spiritual  planning  in 
the  M.  I.  A.  program  delivered  Sunday 
morning  in  Barratt  Hall  by  General 
Superintendent  A.  E.  Bowen.  His 
address  revealed  a  wide  knowledge  of 
the  purpose  and  ideals  of  the  M.  I.  A. 
and  outlined  a  general  basic  founda- 
tion upon  which  to  build  the  program 
for  the  future.  He  said,  among  many 
other  important  things: 

"The  program  of  the  M.  I.  A.  and 
its  lessons  are  but  the  instruments  we 
use  in  the  building  of  life  and  character. 
Our  enterprise  is  mutual  improvement. 
The  test  of  our  success  is  the  degree  of 
improvement  that  has  been  made  in 
the  lives  of  those  whom  we  touch." 

He  stressed  the  need  of  spiritual 
guidance  in  all  that  is  done  under  the 
name  of  M.  I.  A. 

(Continued  on  page  45  8) 


OGDEN  EIGHTH  WARD  M  MEN 
BASKETEERS 
Ogden  Eighth  Ward  is  the  capitol  of  th« 
largest  single-standard  basketball  league  in  the 
world.  These  M.  I.  A.  basketeers  won  th« 
all-Church  M  Men  championship  and  set  a  new 
high  standard  of  play  in  achieving  this  goal. 
The  players  are:  Back  row — Manager  Hansen, 
Spence  Wangsgaard,  Frank  Tolhurst,  Earl 
Burton,  Fred  Turnquist,  Lloyd  Sparks  and 
Coach  0.  Wangsgaard.  Front  row — Nate  lon- 
none,  Blaine  Steele,  Lawrence  Hunter  and 
Ralph  Wiggins. 


AS  this  year  of  grace,  A.  D., 
1935,  went  down  on  the 
pages  of  time  as  another 
zero  season  in  commercialized 
sport,  the  institution  of  M  Men 
basketball  with  its  lofty  idealism 
and  boundless  enthusiasm,  reached 
out  to  bring  more  young  men  un- 
der its  influence  than  ever  before. 

Upward  of  12,000  boys,  M 
Men,  and  Vanguards,  representing 
more  than  five  hundred  wards  of 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Lat- 
ter-day Saints,  played  basketball 
during  the  recent  season  under  the 
supervision  of  the  M  Men's  com- 
mittee. Not  only  were  all  records 
for  mass  participation  in  the  Dr. 
Nainsmith  game  shattered,  but  a 
new  high  standard  of  competition 
established. 

This  work  was  projected  to  this 
unprecedented  range  of  action  by 
Homer  C.  Warner,  veteran  dean  of 
basketball  in  the  Church,  assisted 
by  Reed  Richards,  active  supervisor 
and  a  splendid  corps  of  co-workers. 
Stimulated  by  more  liberal  eligi- 
bility rules,  Director  Warner  and 


The  great  m  men 
BASKETBALL 

TOURNAMENT 

By  LES  GOATES 


Sport  Editor,  Deseret  News 


his  helpers,  succeeded  in  advanc- 
ing the  calibre  of  basketball  played 
by  the  Mutual  Improvement  Asso- 
ciation members  to  a  high  degree 
of  perfection.  Indeed,  with  the 
participation  of  former  high  school 
players  permitted,  the  Mutual  bas- 
ket shooters  have  improved  to  such 
an  extent  that  they  now  compete 
successfully  against  the  strongest 
independent  and  junior  college 
teams.  Increasing  interest  in  the 
activity,  improved  organization 
within  the  stakes  and  the  acquisi- 
tion of  better  coaches,  have  con- 
tributed immeasurably  toward  the 
advancement  of  the  sport. 

To    have    a    great    number    of 
young  men  taking  part  in  basket- 


ball and  to  develop  a  sporting  spirit 
are  two  M  Men  ideals,  but  were 
these  the  only  objectives,  it  is 
doubtful  that  the  activity  would 
continue  to  grow.  The  Mutual 
Improvement  Association  recog- 
nizes that  this  athletic  competition 
is  a  healthful  thing,  intellectually 
and  morally  as  well  as  physically 
and  rather  than  decrease  such  com- 
petition, the  wards  and  stakes  tend 
to  bring  about  a  constantly  in- 
creasing enthusiasm  for  the  game. 
And  so  it  continues  to  grow. 

The  honor  of  leading  the  largest 
single-standard  basketball  confer- 
ence in  the  world  this  year,  went 
to  the  Ogden  Eighth  Ward,  one  of 
the  finest  aggregations  of  basketeers 

443 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     JULY,     1935 


ever  developed  under  the  M  Men 
banner.  The  Eighth  Ward  entry 
wasn't  even  champion  of  its  own 
district,  that  honor  going  to  Mar- 
riott, but  Coach  O.  Wangsgaard 
had  his  boys  coming  on  fast  at  the 
finish  while  most  of  the  competi- 
tion was  beginning  to  slacken  un- 
der the  long  grind.  Ogden  Eighth 
defeated  Logan  Seventh  Ward  in 
the  big  climactic  finale  and  thus  the 
first  and  second  places  in  the  big 
championship  tournament  went 
out  of  Salt  Lake  City  for  the  first 
time  since  the  advent  of  the  great 
Wasatch  Ward  aggregation  three 
years  ago.  Forest  Dale  of  Granite 
Stake  finished  third  and  St.  Johns 
of  Arizona  fourth.  The  other 
tournament  participants  came  up 
to  the  finish  in  the  following  order: 
Milford,  Salt  Lake  Fifteenth  Ward, 
Springville  First,  and  Roosevelt. 
The  eight  teams  that  lost  two 
straight  games  were  not  rated. 
They  were:  Boise  Second,  Berkeley, 
Calif.;  Raymond,  Canada;  Shel- 
ley, Idaho;  Roosevelt,  Elsinore, 
Rock  Springs  and  Santa  Ana.  But 
even  these  teams,  first  and  second 
round  losers,  were  champions  in 
their  own  right  for  the  path  to  the 
Salt  Lake  tournament,  was  long 
and  arduous.  They  had  to  be  good 
to  get  even  that  far. 

The  tournament  was  an  elab- 
orate expression  of  a  great  ideal, 
so  great  in  fact  that  further  pro- 
visions must  still  be  made  for  its 
realization. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  meet 
Managing  Editor  Mark  Peterson, 
for  The  Deseret  News,  presented 
the  Ogden  Eighth  champions  with 
a  beautiful  mahogany  and  bronze 
plaque.  Logan  Seventh  received  a 
similar  trophy  for  winning  second 
place. 

The  all-Church  M  Men  basket- 
ball tournament  produced  a  color- 
ful   array    of    brilliant    basketeers 


Progress  of  M  Men 
Basketball  Cham- 
pionship 

First  Round 

Elsinore,  24 — St.  Johns,  Ariz.,  26. 
Logan    Seventh,    59 — Santa    Ana, 

Calif.,  23. 
Berkeley,      Calif.,      38 — Raymond, 

Canada,    1 7. 
Shelley   First,    16 — Ogden   Eighth, 

48. 
Roosevelt,      1  6 — Springville     First, 

43. 
Boise  Second,  18 — Forest  Dale,  40. 
Salt     Lake     Fifteenth,     42 — Rock 

Springs,  28. 
Marriott,  28;  Milford,  17. 

Second  Round 

Forest  Dale,  29 — Berkeley,   15. 
Ogden      Eighth,       28 — Springville 

First,  26. 
Salt  Lake  Fifteenth,  21 — St.  Johns, 

Ariz.,  19. 
Logan,  31-— Marriot,  26. 

Consolation 

Boise  Second,  27 — Raymond,  Can- 
ada, 24. 
Roosevelt,  42;  Shelley  First,  26. 
Rock  Springs,  22 — Elsinore,  20. 
Milford,  46 — Santa  Ana,  33. 


Third  Round 

38— Salt 


Lake 


Logan     Seventh, 
Fifteenth,  37. 
Ogden  Eighth,  35 — Forest  Dale,  18. 
Springville  First,  36 — Berkeley,  26. 

Consolation 

Rock  Springs,  28 — Milford,  36. 
St.  Johns,  Ariz.,  25 — Marriott,  17. 
Boise   Second,    21 — Roosevelt,   43. 

Fourth  Round 

Ogden  Eighth,  34 — Logan  Seventh, 

23. 
St.    Johns,    Ariz.,    46 — Springville 

First,  26. 
Salt    Lake     Fifteenth,     22;     Forest 

Dale,  24. 

Consolation 

Milford,  32;  Roosevelt,  29. 


but  there  were  five  players  who 
stood  out  in  the  series  and  they 
were  named  on  the  official  Deseret 
News  honor  quintet  for  1935. 
Coaches  and  officials  assisted  Des- 
eret News  sports  writers  in  making 
the  selection.    The  players  chosen: 

First  Team 

Forwards — LaMar  Weight, 
Springville  First;  Roy  Hull,  Logan 
Seventh. 

Center — Earl  Burton,  Ogden 
Eighth. 

Guards — Parry  Wilson,  Salt 
Lake  Fifteenth;  Spence  Wangs- 
gaard, Ogden  Eighth. 

Second  Team 

Forwards — Clarence  Beuhner, 
Forest  Dale;  Ross  Overson,  St. 
Johns,  Arizona. 

Center — John  Broberg,  Logan 
Seventh. 

Guards  —  Elmer  Eldredge, 
Roosevelt;  Leonard  Harwood, 
Springville  First. 

Honorable  Mention 
Forwards  —  Claude  Morton, 
Milford;  Lloyd  Roper,  Berkeley; 
Rudy  Moler,  Rock  Springs;  Blaine 
Steele,  Ogden  Eighth,  and  Maughn 
Parkinson,  Logan. 

Centers — Max  Gibbs,  Berkeley; 
Clayton  Dunford,  Forest  Dale,  and 
C.  Waite,  St.  Johns. 

Guards — H.  and  F.  Scholes,  Lo- 
gan Seventh;  Fred  Turnquist,  Og- 
den Eighth;  C.  Wade  and  Paul 
Beuhner,  Forest  Dale;  Lawrence 
Easton,  Milford  and  Don  Conover, 
Berkeley. 


THE    ALL-CHURCH     M    MAN    BASKETBALL 
TEAM 

From  a  field  of  upward  to  12,000  partici- 
pants, it  is  no  small  honor  to  be  selected  as 
one  of  the  five  outstanding  players.  This 
honor  was  bestowed  upon  the  five  brilliant 
basketeers  shown  below,  as  a  result  of  their 
dazzling  performances  in  the  all-Church  M  Men 
championships.  The  all-M  Men  honor  quintet, 
left  to  right,  is  as  follows:  Parry  Wilson, 
Salt  Lake  Fifteenth  Ward;  Earl  Burton,  Ogden 
Eighth;  LaMar  Weight,  Springville  First;  Roy 
Hull,  Logan  Seventh,  and  Spence  Wangsgaard, 
Ogden  Eighth. 


Fourth  Annual  Vanball  Championships 


rPHE  M  Men,  long  supreme  in  the 
■*■  field  of  M.  I.  A.  sports  now  find 
themselves  being  challenged  for  public 
interest  by  their  younger  brothers,  the 
Vanguards.  When  the  Vanguard  pro- 
gram was  being  developed  the  matter 
of  athletic  competition  was  given  care- 
ful consideration.  The  committee  was 
unanimous  in  the  opinion  that  com- 
petitive basketball  was  not  desirable  for 
young  men  in  the  rapid  growing  age 
of  the  Vanguards.  The  committee  was 
also  unanimous  in  the  opinion  that 
some  active,  lively  athletic  competi- 
tion should  have  a  place  in  the  Van- 
guard program.  The  outcome  was  the 
development  of  a  new  game  which  is  a 
combination  of  the  attractive  features 
of  several  other  games,  principally 
volleyball,  basketball,  soccer  and  ten- 
nis. 

Vanball,  as  the  new  game  was  called, 
has  now  been  in  the  program  for  four 
years.  Each  year  has  seen  more  en- 
thusiasts develop  and  less  resistance 
from  those  who,  at  first,  thought  it  to 
be  a  "sissy"  game.  As  hundreds  of 
Vanguards  over  the  Church  have  taken 
it  up  they  have  found  it  to  be  an  ideal 
game  with  plenty  of  action.  In  the 
past  season,  it  is  estimated,  more  than 
3,000  Vanguards  participated  in  the 
Church-wide  tournament. 

The  Church  championships  were 
conducted  this  year  in  Logan,  in  com- 
pliment to  the  Vanguards  who  had, 
probably,  taken  up  Vanball  more  gen- 
erally than  those  of  other  councils. 
The  development  in  skills,  accuracy  of 
passing  and  in  new  styles  of  plays,  over 
a  year  ago,  were  so  pronounced  that 
the  officials  found  themselves  unable  to 
estimate  the  length  of  games  and  the 
time  required  to  run  off  the  tourna- 
ment. Where  eleven  playing  hours 
had  been  planned,  based  upon  the  ex- 
perience of  three  years  of  Vanguard 
play  and  many  more  of  volleyball  in 
dozens  of  tournaments,  sixteen  hours 
were  required  and  midnight  came  on 
Saturday,  the  second  day  of  the  tour- 
nament with  no  winner  selected. 

The  two  outstanding  teams,  both 
from  Cache  Stake,  had  played  such 
hard  schedules  during  the  two  days  that 
the  officials  decided  that  it  would  be 
unwise  to  insist  upon  another  set.  In 
addition  the  playoff  would  have  carried 
the  tournament  into  Sunday.  The 
contest  was  therefore  terminated  at  that 
point  and  the  two  teams  which  had 
won  their  way  to  the  finals  were  declar- 
ed to  be  the  co-champions  for  the  year 
1935.  The  teams  were  Logan  Fifth 
Ward  and  Logan  Ninth  Ward,  both  of 
Cache  stake. 

At  a  Vanguard  rally  held  in  the 
Logan  Junior  high  school  all  players 
of  both  teams  were  awarded  the  official 
Vanguard  sweaters  by  Dr.  Frank  L. 
West,  second  assistant  superintendent 
of  the  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.     The  players 


VANGUARD  TROOP  NO   105,   LOGAN  5TH   WARD,  CO-CHAMPIONS  OF  THE  CHURCH 
Front  row,  left  to  right:     Junior  Murray,  Walter  Gardner,  Elma  Wilson,   Richard  Ryan,  Bill  Thomas, 

Reed   Smith.  .... 

Back   row:     Wayne   Morgan,    Irvin   Fish,   Assistant    Leader;   Henry   K.    Cubis-her,   Vanguard    Leader; 

Dean  Jem,   Kedrith   Neeley. 


VANGUARD  TROOP  113,  LOGAN  9TH  WARD,  CO-CHAMPIONS  OF  THE  CHURCH 
Front  row,  left  to  right:     Dean  Stevenson,  Charles  Gunder,  Niles  Hess,  James  Skidmore,  Max  Rogers, 

Delmar   Miller. 

Back   row:     Lorin   Reese,  Assistant   Leader;  Wesley   Harris,  Conway  Sonne,   W.   C.  Jacobsen,    Leader; 

Alton  Sorenson,  Don  Stevenson,  Henry  Skidmore,  Assistant  Leader  and  Coach. 


were  commended  for  their  superior  skill 
and  the  remarkable  development  they 


had  brought  into  the  game  as  well  as 
for  their  fine  sportsmanship. 

445 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     JULY,     1935 


> 


On  Priesthood 

(Continued  from  page  437) 

js* : -4 

the  Twelve,  and  with  some  few  ex- 
ceptions the  seventies,  high  priests, 
elders,  teachers,  and  deacons,  but  the 
bishops  have  their  counselors,  so  had 
Joseph,  and  so  have  some  of  those 
others.  The  High  Council,  however, 
and  Twelve,  have  not,  farther  than 
the  whole  quorums  are  counselors  to 
each  other  and  to  their  president. 

And  in  relation  to  the  Twelve,  their 
president  became  such,  not  on  account 
of  election  or  choice,  but  because  of 
seniority,  or  age,  hence  when  Thos. 
B.  Marsh  was  in  good  standing  he  was 
the  oldest,  and,  consequently,  the  pre- 
siding officer;  but  when  he  apostatized 
the  next  oldest  took  it,  which  was 
President  Brigham  Young.  He  had  the 
same  priesthood  before  and  the  same 
authority,  but  was  not  the  president  or 
mouth-piece  of  the  others,  who  are  all 
presidents  in  all  the  world,  without 
other  ordinations,  and  in  this  respect 
differ  from  the  council  of  Joseph,  who 
had  not.  The  Twelve  standing  next 
to  Joseph,  on  his  death  the  charge  of 
the  Church  necessarily  fell  upon  them, 
and  President  Young  being  their  pres- 
ident, of  course  presided,  and  became 
the  mouthpiece  and  president,  not  only 
of  the  Twelve  but  of  the  Church. 

There  has  been,  sometimes,  a  little 
feeling  manifested  between  the  Seventies 
and  High  Priests,  as  to  who  have  the 
greatest  authority,  and  some  of  the 
Seventies  have  manifested  a  desire  to  be 
united  with  the  High  Priests'  quorum, 
thinking  thereby  to  obtain  a  greater 
degree  of  Priesthood.  This  is  folly, 
for,  as  I  stated  before,  it  is  not  the 
office  but  the  magnifying  of  an  office 
that  makes  a  man  honorable.  But  in 
relation  to  their  offices,  they  are  called 
to  move  in  other  spheres,  and  fulfil 
other  callings,  rather  than  possessing 
different  power  and  authority. 

Brother  Carter  thought  that  some  of 
the  Seventies  were  out  of  their  place, 
because  they  were  appointed  to  preside 
over  conferences,  whereas  they  have  as 
much  right  to  preside,  when  legally 
appointed,  as  an  High  Priest  or  an 
Apostle. 

The  Seventies  have  the  High  Priest- 
hood, and  many  of  them  have  received 
ordinances  in  the  Temple,  qualifying 
them  to  build  up  the  kingdom  of  God, 
if  every  other  officer  were  dead  or  kill- 
ed, and  so  have  the  High  Priests.  So 
far,  then,  as  authority  is  concerned, 
they  both  have  authority,  but  it  is  the 
especial  business  of  the  Seventies  to 
preach  to  all  the  world,  introduce  and 
spread  the  gospel;  while  it  is  the  duty 
of  the  High  Priests  more  especially  to 
preside;  yet  a  High  Priest  is  not  pre- 
'  eluded  from  traveling  and  preaching, 
446 


and  introducing  the  gospel  (nor  a 
Seventy  from  presiding). 

You  have  your  officers  in  the  army 
and  navy,  they  may  be  equal  in  au- 
thority but  act  in  different  callings. 
The  military  officer,  if  at  sea,  while 
the  navy  is  engaged  in  a  fight  with  an 
enemy,  would  assist  with  his  men  to 
vanquish  the  enemy;  while  on  the 
other  hand  the  naval  officer  would  assist 
the  military  in  storming  a  garrison  and 
taking  possession  of  territory.  They 
are  both  engaged  in  the  same  cause, 
and  are  fighting  for  the  interests  of  the 
same  kingdom  or  government;  and  so 
it  is  with  the  High  Priests  and  Sev- 
enties— they  are  both  empowered  to  do 
good,  and  although  their  callings  differ 
in  some  respects,  they  can  both  act 
legally  in  whatsoever  situation  they 
are  placed  by  authority.  And  though 
it  is  the  especial  duty  of  the  Seventies 
to  preach,  yet  some  of  the  High  Priests 
are  much  more  competent  to  do  it  than 
they;  and  although  it  is  the  especial 
duty  of  an  High  Priest,  to  preside,  yet 
a  wise  man,  who  fulfils  and  magnifies 
his  calling  among  the  Seventies,  is 
much  more  competent  to  preside  than 
a  foolish  or  ignorant  High  Priest,  who 
does  not  magnify  his  calling. 

I  must,  however,  hasten  to  a  close, 
as  I  have  extended  this  article  longer 
than  I  anticipated  when  I  commenced. 
Let  presidents  while  they  magnify  their 
calling,  and  maintain  their  standing 
and  dignity,  be  kind  and  courteous  to 
the  Elders  over  whom  they  preside, 
and  not  assume  authority  because  they 
fa 

Jane  flddams — 
World  Citizen 

(Continued  from  page  436) 

fa. : Hg( 

help  during  the  first  months  of  the 
war.  The  trust  and  affection  with 
which  Miss  Addams  thus  inspired 
in  so  many  Europeans  explains 
why  she  was  selected  as  chairman 
of  the  International  Congress  of 
Women,  which  was  the  first  con- 
certed attempt  to  let  reason  and 
pity  into  the  stupid  and  cruel  chaos 
of  a  world  at  war." 

Out  of  her  interest  in  and 
knowledge  of  immigrant  peoples 
has  grown  her  work  for  interna- 
tional peace,  the  crowning  effort  of 
a  life  of  devoted  service  to  the  weak 
and  oppressed.  In  recent  years, 
Miss  Addams  has  traveled  exten- 
sively in  the  interest  of  peace  and 
freedom.  When  the  World  War 
broke  out  she  was  among  the  first 
to  visit  the  countries  at  war,  and  to 
raise  her  voice  in  protest.  She  did 
her  best  to  keep  the  United  States 
from   entering  the   war,   but   was 


are  called  to  preside  over  brethren  of 
their  own  quorum,  or  in  equal  stand- 
ing with  them;  for  peradventure,  their 
brethren  may  yet  preside  over  them. 

Let  men  deal  with  others  as  they 
would  wish  to  be  dealt  with  in  similar 
circumstances;  and,  on  the  other  hand, 
let  not  members  of  the  same  quorum 
reject  the  counsel  of  those  of  their  own 
quorum  who  are  called  to  preside,  but 
esteem,  honor,  and  sustain  them  in 
their  office. 

Finally  brethren,  let  the  officers  be 
sustained  in  their  office,  and  let  every 
man  magnify  the  calling  whereunto  he 
is  called.  To  define  all  the  laws  of  the 
priesthood  would  be  impossible,  for  it 
is  living  power,  not  a  dead  letter,  and 
although  these  instructions  may  be  of 
general  use,  the  living  priesthood  must 
regulate  its  own  affairs.  Let  all  seek 
the  spirit  of  God,  humble  themselves 
before  the  Lord,  work  the  work  of 
righteousness,  and  study  to  build  up 
the  kingdom  of  God,  and  they  will 
have  his  spirit  to  guide  them  into  all 
truth. 

They  will  add  to  their  faith  knowl- 
edge, brotherly  love,  kindness,  charity, 
and  be  neither  barren  nor  unfruitful 
in  the  knowledge  of  God  and  of  our 
Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ;  and  if 
we  are  found  faithful  in  a  few  things 
we  shall  be  made  ruler  over  many 
things,  and  in  due  time  reap  our  re- 
ward in  the  kingdom  of  our  God,  and 
possess  thrones  and  principalities, 
powers,  rule,  exaltation,  and  dominion 
in  the  eternal  kingdoms  of  our  God, 
worlds  without  end.     Amen. 

•4 


severely  criticized  as  unpatriotic. 

Whenever  Americans  travel 
abroad,  they  discover  that  Jane  Ad- 
dams is  one  of  the  best-known  and 
best-loved  Americans.  She  has 
presided  many  times  over  the 
Women's  International  League  for 
Peace  and  Freedom  in  various  parts 
of  the  world.  It  is  probably  safe 
to  say  that  during  the  past  twenty 
years  she  has  spent  the  greater  part 
of  her  time  abroad. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  estimate 
the  far-reaching  influence  of  this 
great  and  noble  character  upon  our 
life  and  time.  Certainly,  no 
woman  has  so  consistently  and 
with  such  effect  defended  the  poor 
and  the  handicapped,  promoted 
peace  and  international  good  will 
as  she.  At  seventy-four  years  of 
age,  she  is  today,  perhaps,  the  best 
known  woman  in  the  western 
world.  Her  life  of  unselfish  serv- 
ice has  won  for  her  a  place  in  the 
hearts  of  men  and  women  all  over 
the  world.  She  is  more  than  an 
American;  she  belongs  to  the 
world.  She  is  in  very  deed  a  world 
citizen. 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     JULY,     1935 


The  Challenge  of 
Charm 


►■ 


{Continued  from  page  435) 
■ h|( 


women.  Many  lovely  associations 
have  been  made  ugly  because  of 
women  inviting  intimacy.  Most 
men  (although  some  of  them  take 
advantage  of  it) ,  despise  it  and  the 
woman  loses  her  charm.  She  is 
cheap  instead  of  charming.  Friend- 
ship approaches  the  danger  line 
when  self-respect  hangs  in  the 
balance. 

If  he  is  your  brother,  father, 
husband,  sweetheart,  you  may  be 
as  enthusiastic  as  you  like.  (But 
please  do  not  love  others  with  what 
Mr.  Hopkins  thinks,  John  says — 


Father  believes.)  It  is  very  charm- 
ing to  express  appreciation  for 
those  whom  we  love.  But  if  the 
man  be  an  acquaintance,  a  friend — 
some  other  woman's  fiance  or  hus- 
band, then  the  charming  woman 
usually  knows  her  place  and  keeps 
it.  She  never  "paws"  a  man.  She 
may  be  understanding,  responsive, 
sympathetic,  friendly,  but  she  holds 
a  distance  of  at  least  a  "hand  span," 
or  the  distance  of  self  respect.  Self 
respect  to-  some  may  mean  arms 
length— to  others  a  hand-span — 
but  let  self  respect  temper  your 
charm  and  good  taste  be  your  wit- 
ness and  the  golden  rule  your  guide 
post. 

Good  taste  reminds  us  that  no 
lady  likes  to  be  held  at  arms-length 
while  dancing.     It  makes  her  feel 


In- 


conspicuous and  as  if  she  is  "danc- 
ing with  her  shadow."  But  neither 
does  she  enjoy  being  held  so  close 
that  she  is  uncomfortable  and  ill 
at  ease.  It  will  flatter  a  man,  no 
doubt,  if  a  woman  caresses  and 
makes  a  fuss  over  him  (and  who 
knows,  perhaps  he  really  likes  it) , 
but  if  he  is  that  kind,  watch  him 
flee  to  cover  if  someone  finds  him 
out.  And  little  lady,  what  be- 
comes of  you?  Never  will  you  feel 
less  charming.  Nevertheless  un- 
biased enthusiasm  about  people  in 
general  is  safe,  charming  and 
worth  while.  People  may  be  a 
hobby  horse  you  dare  ride  in  pub- 
lic. If  you  have  one  enthusiasm, 
find  another.  The  more  the  better. 
It  is  the  way  to  forget  self  and 
troubles  and  in  self  forgetfulness 
one  is  most  charming. 

-4 


That  Wrapped-in- 
Cellophane  Look 

(Continued  from  page  429) 
]§*» -4 

might  reflect  on  the  calmly  accept- 
ing state  of  mind  in  man  that  per- 
mits him  to  wear  through  the  ages 
such  unbecoming  things  as  night- 
shirts, or  such  unimaginative  things 
as  his  wardrobe  largely  consists  of. 
So  it  may  be,  that  for  all  prac- 
tical purposes,  a  woman  is  justified 
in  losing  her  pink  and  white  cello- 
phane look,  when  she  realizes,  that 
at  least  for  the  time  being,  the 
struggle  for  man's  favor  is  over  and 
she  may  relax  to  the  title  of  "Mrs." 
The  competition  that  wore  her  thin 
devising  captivating  outfits,  and 
clever  lines  of  conversation;  that 
made  her  alert  to  outwit  and  out- 
class her  rivals;  that  stimulated  her 
to  extra  endeavor  along  the  lines 
of  "his"  interests — all  this,  at  the 
sign  of  a  wedding  ring  and  a  shared 
home  gives  way  seemingly  to  re- 
laxation and  wrinkles. 

At  the  advent  of  a  baby,  the 
woman  passively  accepts  the  fact 
that  her  figure  is  heavier,  instead 
of  fighting  the  tendency  to  added 
girth  with  the  same  vim  that  she 
used  to  swing  Indian  clubs  in  the 
high  school  gymnasium.  Mother- 
hood can't  be  so  very  disfiguring 
or  disqualifying  when  actresses 
with  families  continue  to  satisfy  on 
the  screen  the  rigid  tests  of  beauty 
and  style;  or  when  dancers,  such  as 
Ruth  St.  Denis  can  continue  their 
excellence  of  technical  performance. 


And  a  swimming  mother  "bested" 
the  English  channel. 

■"THE  effects  of  this  relaxed  attitude 
as  to  personal  appearance,  one 
may  often  see,  also  in  glimpses  of 
life  of  the  "four  hundred."  Ac- 
customed to  being  social  leaders 
and  their  word  accepted  as  law, 
they  carry  it  farther  and  assume 
everything  about  themselves  flaw- 
less. Whereas,  if  style  and  perfec- 
tion of  appearance  were  the  social 
guide,  instead  of  wealth,  then  the 
pictures  of  society  that  we  see  in 
smart  magazines,  as  posed  on 
beaches  of  summer  resorts,  or  in 
newsreels  as  wintering  in  Florida, 
would  often  be  seen  instead  of 
young  business  women,  whose  job 
perhaps  depends  on  their  present- 
ability  and  attractiveness. 

The  position  of  the  millionaire's 
wife  to  the  world  is  in  one  respect 
of  the  same  relation  as  that  of  a 
married  woman;  one  of  relaxation. 
The  woman  of  wealth  and  social 
prestige  needs  to  do  no  more  to 
impress  the  world  at  large,  than  the 


Moroni 

By  Nephi  Jensen 

IT'S  just  another  piece  of  bronze 
Uplifted  to  the  coming  dawns; 
It's  just  another  gilded  form 
Veiled  in  the  sifting  light  of  morn; 
But  that  image-crown  on  Temple  spire 
Evokes  the  mystic's  stirring  lyre. 

It  is  a  heaven-sent  token 
That  Life's  cycles  are  not  broken, 
For  his  trumpet  call  speaks  to  me 
Of  One  back  from  the  shoreless  sea, 
To  rekindle  Faith's  glowing  flame 
And  give  Easter  its  olden  fame. 


married  woman  does  to  impress  her 
husband.  They  have  that  safe, 
assured,  restful  feeling.  The  result 
is  that  most  stenographers  could 
outdress  and  outshine  most  debu- 
tantes, if  accorded  their  wealth  and 
opportunities. 

If  a  business  man  relaxes,  his 
competitors  take  his  customers.  If 
an  athlete  relaxes,  he  is  called  a  "has 
been."  If  an  actress  lies  down  on 
the  job,  she  has  a  difficult  time 
staging  a  comeback.  So,  when  a 
dainty  woman  enters  matrimony 
and  forgets  her  "wrapped  in  cello- 
phane" air,  it  is  a  difficult  thing  to 
recapture  it.  And  recapture  it,  she 
must,  as  long  as  there  are  in  the 
world  Cleopatras  and  Helens  of 
Troy,  eternally  vigilant  and  at 
their  best. 

The  pink  and  white  bride  may 
find  that  after  all,  marriage  is  a 
mirage  so  far  as  security  and  relax- 
ation are  concerned.  She  may  be 
forced  to  agree  with  Shakespeare 
that  "all  the  world's  a  stage"  and 
that  the  serene,  impeccable  cello- 
phane-wrapper-look just  serves  to 
conceal  hours  of  toil,  anxiety,  and 
experiment. 

But  the  perfection  of  detail  en- 
countered in  that  fragile,  dainty 
look  of  "wrapped  in  cellophane," 
we  have  noticed,  affects  the  most 
stolid  of  men,  and  she  may  find  it 
yet  worth  her  while  to  cater  to  the 
male,  when  he  lists  as  his  require- 
ments, his  chewing  gum  encased 
diaphanously,  his  bacon  enhanced 
with  a  crackly  transparency,  and 
his  women — so  help  them — pink 
and  white,  dainty  and  fresh  in  a 
perpetual  cellophane  glamor. 

447 


THE     IMPROVEMENT    ERA,     JULY,     1935 


I  Came  to  Zion 

(Continued  from  page  427) 
ft* ' < 


homesick;  straggly  hair,  and  sore 
lips.    A  stranger  in  a  strange  land. 

We  drive  in. 

"Wife,"  Elder  Hatch  says 
proudly,  "this  is  Frank — the  boy 
who  knows  by  heart  every  hymn 
that  we  elders  sang." 

"God  bless  him!  I  know  he  is 
hungry." 

I  have  always  been  self-conscious 
— being  bashful,  they  called  it 
then.  I  was  hard  to  approach. 
Like  some  shy,  half  wild  animal 
I  preferred  to  cower  under  our 
wagon  cover  rather  than  meet  these 
strangers.  With  patient,  tender 
kindness  Flora  Hatch  conquered 
my  timidity;  took  me  into  the 
bosom  of  her  own  family.  She 
passed  away  only  a  year  or  two 
ago.  Perhaps  she  never  knew  the 
gratitude  she  inspired  in  a  boy's 

heart. 

We  had  just  fifty  cents  when  we 
arrived.  A  long  month  was  to 
pass  before  the  remainder  of  the 
family  arrived.  My  brothers  had 
taken  the  measles,  one  after  the 
other,  and  during  that  time  I  lived 
with  Elder  Hatch  and  his  family. 

But  at  last  came  the  great  news. 
They,  too,  were  coming  to  Zion. 
Father  rented  a  two-room,  log 
cabin,  and  we  moved  our  meager 
effects  into  it.  When  we  unloaded 
the  stove  I  found  under  it  a  bright 
two-bit  piece.  We  were  wealthier 
than  we  had  thought.  But  what 
comforts  that  quarter  might  have 
bought. 

T'HEN   the  happy  day !      Father 

and  I  hitched  our  rested  and 
recuperated  team  to  the  wagon  and 
drove  in  the  twelve  miles  to  meet 
the  train  at  the  little  town  of  Ban- 
croft. Was  ever  a  ten-year-old 
quite  so  eager? 

"Is  the  train  on  time?" 

"On  the  dot." 

But  there  must  be  some  mistake. 
We  have  waited  for  hours,  and  the 
train  isn't  in  yet.  But  no — we 
have  waited  less  than  half  an  hour 
when  the  train  thunders  in  and 
stops. 

Down  to  the  platform  step  my 
two  tall  brothers,  the  younger  one 
— the  closest  friend  I  have  ever  had 
— came  first.  Then  my  oldest 
brother  on  crutches — an  empty 
pant  leg  to  me  so  horribly  sug- 
gestive of  tragedy.     The  last  time 

448 


GRAIN    IN    THE   SHOCK 

Photo  by   W.  B.  Hales 


I  had  seen  him  he  was  lying  upon 
a  white  cot  in  a  hospital. 

And  then  appears  the  beloved 
face  of  my  mother.  Always  a 
little  near-sighted  she  peers  anx- 
iously about  through  her  thick- 
lensed  spectacles. 

Suddenly  I  cannot  see  very  well 
either.  Choking,  blinding  tears. 
I  am  sobbing: 

"Mother!" 

"My  little  son!" 

The  family  had  arrived  in  Zion. 


>- 


< 


The  Word  of 
Wisdom  --- 

(Continued  from  page  419) 

)»-  -4( 

toxicants,  as  Alcohol,  Tobacco, 
Lead,  Caffeine,  etc.  No  attempt 
has  been  made  to  list  these  in  order 
of  their  importance. 

QONCERNING  heredity,  we  can 
do  nothing  except  to  order  our 
lives  so  that  those  who  come  after 
us  be  not  heirs  of  this  condition. 

Relative  to  infections,  we  can  do 
more,  particularly  as  regards  the 
venereal  infections.  Verily,  if  only 
in  this  way,  chastity  has  its  reward. 

Let  us  now  consider  the  third 
factor,  the  wear  and  tear  of  life. 
We  have  already  mentioned  that 
the  blood  vessels  enjoy  no  period 
of  rest,  but  that  constantly  there  is 
a  ceaseless  surge  of  blood  through 
them  at  the  rate  of  seven  miles  per 


hour,  and  that  the  walls  of  the 
main  vessels  are  subjected  to  a  dis- 
tending force  of  about  twenty-five 
pounds  to  the  square  inch  from 
sixty  to  eighty  times  per  minute, 
or  about  100,000  times  in  twenty- 
four  hours. 

I  wish  at  this  point  to  quote  the 
eminent  Sir  William  Osier:  "Al- 
ways somewhere  is  a  weakest  spot, 
and  too  often  in  the  circulatory 
system.  The  tragedies  of  life  are 
largely  arterial.  Represented  in  the 
old  mythology  as  winged,  Nemesis, 
the  goddess  of  the  Inevitable,  may 
still  be  pictured  with  a  wheel,  the 
wheel  of  life,  to  the  ceaseless  revo- 
lutions of  which  the  circulation 
ministers.  How  often  does  her 
fatal  touch  call  away  in  their  prime 
the  best  and  bravest — men  whose 
only  fault  has  been  the  unselfish 
abuse  of  the  body  machine.  Ap- 
pearance of  the  individual  may 
mean  nothing.  A  robust,  vigor- 
ous-looking man  in  the  prime  of 
life  may  have  vessels  in  the  most 
advanced  stage  of  sclerosis.  The 
active  muscular  business  man  of 
forty-five,  who  all  his  life  has  never 
had  to  spare  himself  and  who  has 
prided  himself  on  his  'fitness'  for 
everything,  is  shocked  to  find  that 
there  is  something  wrong  with  his 
machine;  or  to  the  young-old  man 
who  has  reached  the  grand  cli- 
macteric without  a  day's  illness, 
Nemesis  whispers,  'time  is  up.' 
Others  go  down  rapidly  and  sud- 
denly following  a  domestic  shock 
or  financial  crisis.  Some  fail  with- 
out any  apparent  cause." 

Personal  habits  are  important, 
particularly  because  they  are  within 
our  own  power  to  correct,  if  faulty. 
One  of  the  most  important  is  emo- 
tional strain,  which  includes  fear, 
anxiety,  anger,  jealousy,  etc.  Not 
only  do  these  affect  the  blood  pres- 
sure, but  they  interfere  with  nor- 
mal processes  of  digestion.  It  was 
Solomon  who  said,  "Better  a  din- 
ner of  herbs  where  love  is,  than  a 
stalled  ox  and  hatred  therewith." 
There  is  more  wisdom  in  these 
words  than  pertains  to  the  point 
in  question. 

Fear  is  more  or  less  in  a  class  by 
itself,  and  is  experienced  from 
childhood  on.  It's  influence  on 
the  nervous  system  of  the  indi- 
vidual is,  therefore,  or  at  least  may 
be,  profound.  Indirectly  it  affects 
the  heart  and  blood  vessels  by  peri- 
odically raising  the  blood  pressure 
and,  in  some  cases,  maintaining  it 
at  a  higher-than-normal   level   so 


<- 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,    JULY,     1935 


that  the  blood  vessels  first,  and  the 
heart  second,  suffer  damage. 

QVEREATING  is  another  evil 
which  is  very  prevalent  in  the 
United  States,  even  in  these  strin- 
gent .  times.  It  has  truly  been 
stated  that  'more  people  die  from 
over-eating  than  from  starvation.' 
It's  effect  is,  of  course,  indirect,  and 
it  is  two-fold  in  nature.  In  the 
first  place,  it  adds  to  the  body  ex- 
cess tissue — fatty  tissue —  which 
becomes  a  burden  on  the  circulatory 
system.  A  reasonable  amount  of 
fat  is  needed  to  pad  and  protect 
certain  organs,  but  in  excess,  this 
tissue  is  detrimental  to  the  health 
and  well-being  of  the  individual. 

It  has  been  estimated  that  if  all 
the  blood  vessels  in  a  single  pound 
of  fat  were  placed  end  to  end  they 
would  extend  for  the  distance  of 
five-sixths  of  a  mile.  Granting 
that  this  be  true,  thirty  pounds  ex- 
cess weight  in  the  form  of  fatty 
tissue  would  add  twenty-five  miles 
of  vascular  bed  through  which  the 
heart  would  be  required  to  pump 
blood!  Consider  the  added  burden 
even  that  much  excess  weight  means 
to  the  heart;  that  heart  which,  as 
we  have  learned,  already  performs 
a  miracle  of  labor  in  each  twenty- 
four  hours,  and  without  cessation 
of  activity. 

Furthermore,  by  adding  more 
than  the  necessary  amount  of  food 
to  our  daily  intake,  we  increase  the 
burden  of  excretion  of  waste  pro- 
ducts by  the  kidneys,  and  tend  to 
cause  early  degeneration  in  these 
vitally  important  organs.  In  our 
bodies,  damage  is  certain  to  follow 
from  the  accumulation  of  waste 
and  the  disproportion  between  in- 
take, output  and  the  work  done. 
This  is  particularly  true  of  protein 
foods,  for  these  are  not  stored  as 
such  in  the  body.  That  which  is 
necessary  to  replace  broken-down 
tissue  of  the  body  is  used,  while  the 
excess  must  be  thrown  off  by  the 
kidneys.  This  is  no  easy  task  for 
these  organs,  and  the  fact  that  they 
stand  up  under  such  a  burden  so 
long  is  a  tribute  to  their  efficiency, 
and  not  a  point  in  argument  for 
the  non-toxicity  of  these  waste 
products. 

Let  us  say  a  word  more  about  the 
kidneys,  for  they,  like  the  heart, 
are  marvelous  to  contemplate  in 
their  activity.  There  are  approx- 
imately two  million  filter  plants  to 
take  care  of  the  urine.  Under  or- 
dinary conditions,  only  a  relatively 
small  percentage  of  these  filters  are 


at  work,  possibly  one  in  seven. 
That  means  that  these  organs,  like 
the  heart,  have  a  store  of  reserve 
energy  which  may  be  called  upon 
in  times  of  stress,  and  which  should 
be  made  to  function  only  in  such 
times  of  need.  Otherwise,  the  se- 
quence of  events  is  that  the  blood 
vessels  in  these  filters  begin  to 
harden,  gradually  lose  their  func- 
tion, and  the  end-result  may  be 
likened  to  the  heart  pumping  blood 
against  not  two  million  filters,  but 
two  million  dams.  This  requires 
that  the  heart  perform  tremen- 
dously in  excess  of  normal  if  the 
kidneys  are  to  function  in  anything 
like  a  normal  manner.  The  heart 
must  enlarge  to  accomplish  this 
task,  and  must  call  upon  that  re- 
serve which  should  have  been  spared 
for  emergencies.  It  often  has  to 
work  overtime  to  accomplish  its 
task.  The  laborer  is  paid  extra  for 
overtime;  so  also  is  the  heart,  and 
the  rest  of  the  body  does  the  pay- 
ing. And  frequently  it  takes  'but 
a  straw  to  break  the  camel's  back,' 
and  as  we  have  already  stated,  the 
first  symptom  of  such  a  sequence  of 
events  may  be  sudden  death,  often 
in  what  is  called  the  prime  of  life. 
In  the  reading  course  of  M.  I.  A. 
for  the  parents'  class  is  a  book  en- 
titled "Life  Begins  at  Forty."  That 
is  true  only  if  we  live  properly. 
Let  us  not  forget  that  life  may 
suddenly  end  at  forty,  as  well. 

T  HAVE  mentioned  that  the  food 
which  throws  the  greatest  burden 


mm 


THE    IDAHO    STATE    FLOWER— THE    SYRINGA 


upon  the  kidneys  is  the  nitrogenous 
food,  or  protein,  and  for  the  reason 
that,  except  for  the  amount  re- 
quired to  actually  replace  used  body 
tissue  and  to  repair  broken-down 
body  tissue,  the  balance  must  be 
excreted  by  the  kidneys.  One  of 
the  richest  sources  of  protein  is 
meat.  Marvel  not,  then,  that  we 
are  admonished  to  partake  spar- 
ingly,  and  chiefly  in  times  of 
famine,  of  cold  and  in  winter.  Why 
at  such  times?  Because  in  times 
of  famine,  where  sufficient  food  is 
not  taken  into  the  body  to  supply 
the  energy  demands,  body  tissues 
are  consumed  to  supply  the  needed 
energy  and  protein  has  its  function 
in  restoring  this  used,  broken-down 
tissue,  and  only  protein  can  do  this. 
In  winter  and  cold  weather  a  sim- 
ilar situation  prevails.  The  energy 
requirement  of  the  body — to  main- 
tain normal  temperature  of  the  lat- 
ter— is  greater,  and  body  tissues  are 
used  to  some  extent  to  supply  this 
need.  Therefore,  protein  food  is 
more  in  demand  than  during  the 
warmer  months  of  the  year. 

But  this  is  not  the  only  reason 
that  we  are  admonished  to  partake 
sparingly  of  meat.  There  is  an- 
other cogent  reason  which  is  often 
overlooked  and  which  is,  I  dare  say, 
not  generally  known,  even  among 
the  students  of  science.  It  is  a  point 
brought  out  by  Dr.  R.  M.  Moore, 
who  showed  that  after  a  meal  of 
meat,  the  increase  in  the  heart  rate 
regularly  amounts  to  a  rise  of  from 
twenty-five  percent  to  fifty  percent 
above  the  fasting  level,  and  persists, 
to  reach  a  total  of  many  thousand 
extra  beats!  A  protein  meal  thus 
throws  an  extra  burden  of  work 
on  the  heart,  which  is  comparable 
in  extent  to  the  heart's  total  per- 
formance during  three  or  four 
hours  under  fasting  conditions! 

I  ask  you  to  seriously  consider 
this  angle  of  the  meat  question,  and 
it  will  increase  your  respect  for,  and 
belief  in,  the  words  contained  in 
that  document  known  as  the  Word 
of  Wisdom. 

It  might  be  of  interest  to  learn 
why  meat  does  increase  the  heart 
rate  in  such  significant  degree. 
Briefly,  it  is  because  among  the  end 
products  of  meat  metabolism  are 
certain  so-called  purine  derivatives 
which,  in  their  effect  on  the  heart, 
are  similar  to  a  closely  allied  drug, 
Caffeine;  hence  the  increase  in  the 
*"ate  of  heart  action  following  a 
meal  of  meat. 

(This   discussion   will   be  con- 
tinued in  a  subsequent  issue.) 

449 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     JULY,     1935 


> 


The  Articles  of 
Faith 

(Continued  from  page  405) 
j§> -tg( 

who  know  and  disobey  are  left  be- 
hind. In  that  sense  man  is  en- 
gaged in  the  work  of  saving  him- 
self; the  Father  formulates  the  plan 
and  places  it  within  man's  reach; 
man  himself  must  accept  or  reject 
the  plan.  Salvation  becomes  a  co- 
operative affair.  The  outcome  de- 
pends upon  man's  will,  as  well  as 
upon  God's  help. 

To  seek  out  law  and  to  obey  it 
when  found  is  man's  first  and  con- 
stant duty.  They  who  obey  the 
law  find  freedom;  opposition  to 
law  results  in  bondage.  Acceptance 
or  rejection  of  law  depends  on  the 
will  of  man.  A  fine  and  tempered 
will  obeys;  a  weak  and  flabby  will 
slinks  away  from  duty.  By  the 
proper  use  of  the  will  pre-existent 


man  rose  to  the  privilege  of  earth- 
life.  By  the  use  of  their  wills 
Adam  and  Eve  were  made  able  to 
fulfill  their  mission.  By  the  power 
of  the  will  every  man  may  be  lifted 
into  a  state  of  salvation.  The 
training  of  the  will  from  infancy 
to  old  age,  is  and  should  be  the 
chief  business  of  life.  True  hap- 
piness is  a  product  only  of  a  will 
for  righteousness.  Upon  his  suc- 
cess in  mastering  his  will  a  man's 
future  will  depend. 

The  word  "punishment,"  used 
in  the  second  Article  of  Faith,  de- 
serves consideration.  When  a  law 
is  broken,  punishment  follows,  as 
effect  follows  cause  in  the  ordinary 
experiences  of  life,  natural  or  hu- 
man. What  is  the  punishment  that 
follows  the  breaking  of  divine 
laws?  Undoubtedly  the  slowing 
up  of  the  rate  of  progression  is  the 
invariable  result,  but  what  par- 
ticular form  or  degree  does  it  take? 
The  prophet,  Joseph  Smith,  was 
concerned  with  this  question,  and 


inquiring  from  the  Lord,  he  re- 
ceived a  luminous  answer;  "Eternal 
punishment  is  God's  punishment. 
Endless  punishment  is  God's  pun- 
ishment." He  who  is  eternal  and 
endless  will  determine  the  punish- 
ment to  be  meted  out  for  human 
transgressions,  and  His  judgments 
will  be  tempered  with  mercy.  Yet, 
the  solemn,  fearful  fact  remains: 
as  we  sow  we  shall  reap;  as  we  dis- 
obey the  law,  we  shall  be  punished; 
eternally  we  must  pay  some  price 
for  our  acts. 

Man's  responsibility  for  his  acts 
is  set  forth  by  the  Lord  in  words 
that  thrill  the  soul: 

"All  truth  is  independent  in  that 
sphere  in  which  God  has  placed  it, 
to  act  for  itself,  as  all  intelligence, 
also,  otherwise  there  is  no  intelli- 
gence. Behold,  here  is  the  agency 
of  man,  and  here  is  the  condemna- 
tion of  man,  because  that  which 
was  from  the  beginning  is  plainly 
manifest  unto  them,  and  they  re- 
ceive not  the  light/' 


< 


From  England  to 
Salt  Lake  Valley 
in  1867 


►- 


(Continued  from  page  409) 
h* 


the  beauty  and  glory  of  a  river. 
On  the  Sweetwater  we  rested, 
washed  our  clothing,  went  in  bath- 
ing, and  had  a  real  jollification. 

("")N  one  of  these  few  and  far  be- 
tween occasions,  father  being 
very  tired,  having  walked  every 
step  of  the  way;  after  he  had  un- 
yoked his  cattle,  threw  himself  on 
the  ground  to  rest  when  one  of 
the  brethren  came  along  and  asked, 
"Well,  Brother  May,  how  are  you 
today?"  Father  answered  quickly, 
"Oh !  There  isn't  much  the  matter 
— I  have  a  sick  wife,  two  sore  heels 
and  two  dummies,  that's  all." 

I  was  one  of  the  dummies.     . 

At  South  Pass  we  had  a  snow- 
storm which  delayed  us  two  or 
three  days  and  made  the  roads  very 
muddy  for  pedestrians  and  hard 
for  the  cattle  to  pull  their  loads  as 
part  of  the  way  was  up  hill. 

When  we  were  out  of  the  Indian 
country  Brigham  Young,  Jr.,  and 
his  brother  John  W.,  and  the  other 
brethren  who  were  returning  from 
business  trips  or  missions  left  us 

450 


for  their  homes  in  Utah  as  they 
could  travel  much  more  quickly 
with  their  horses  and  carriages;  they 
were  asked  to  report  that  provi- 
sions were  again  becoming  scarce. 
As  a  result  we  were  met  at  Coalville 
by  Brother  Samuel  Hill  who  had 
been  sent  by  President  Brigham 
Young  with  a  load  of  potatoes  and 
other  edibles  enough  to  last  until 
we  reached  Salt  Lake.  As  we  pass- 
ed through  Wanship  I  noticed  a 
man  standing  in  the  doorway  of  a 
rock  cabin.  As  he  stood  there  he 
seemed  to  be  as  high  as  the  roofj, 
but  nevertheless  his  dwelling  looked 
good  to  me  for  I  said:  "That  is 
not  much  to  wish  for,  father,  but 
I  wish  we  had  a  place  as  good  as 


Longing 

By  Lavenia  B.  Horsley 

OH,  the  heart  of  me  is  longing 
For  country  lanes  today, 
For  scent  of  sweet  wild  clover, 
And  a  meadowlark's  glad  lay. 

I  want  to  see  gold  wheat  fields, 

A-waving  in  the  sun. 
I  want  to  breathe  the  wild  plum's  breath 

That  floats  when  day  is  done. 

The  whispering  rills  in  woodlands, 

Bring  music  to  my  soul, 
That's  stifled  in  the  city 

Where  harsh  noises  swell  and  roll. 


that  to  get  into."  This  incident 
shows  that  my  ambitions  for  a 
home  were  not  very  exalted. 

At  Echo  Canyon  we  were  joined 
by  a  couple  of  boys  whose  home 
was  in  Goshen.  These  lads  offered 
to  ride  us  girls  through  this  rug- 
ged freak  of  nature,  so  lickety  split 
we  came  down  the  narrow  defile 
expecting  every  minute  to  be 
thrown  from  the  rickety  old  light 
wagon  and  killed.  This  afforded 
great  sport  for  the  boys  who  knew 
no  fear  of  the  canyon  and  saw  no 
dangers,  but  to  emigrants  who 
had  never  before  seen  such  a  sight 
it  was  breath-taking  to  say  the 
least. 

Our  last  pull  was  through  Par- 
ley's and  up  to  the  top  of  the  hill. 
This  was  accomplished  at  twilight 
and  here  we  got  our  first  glimpse 
of  the  little  city  of  Salt  Lake. 

I  have  to  admit  some  disappoint- 
ment as  I  exclaimed:  "Oh,  have 
we  come  all  this  way  for  that?" 
We  continued  on  to  the  camp- 
ground that  night.  Next  morning 
was  the  Sabbath. 

The  sky  was  blue  and  radiant. 
The  valley  fair  and  the  grand  old 
mountains  proudly  guarded  the 
home  of  the  prophets.  The  family 
took  a  bath  in  a  wash  basin,  put 
on  our  best  clothes  and  went  to 
the  tabernacle  services.  My  dreams 
came  true  and  all  was  well  in  Zion. 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     JULY,     1935 


One  Month  On 
Approval 

(Continued  from  page  417) 

jsh 4. 

Already  she  had  glowing  vi- 
sions of  the  future  of  the  children. 
One  had  taken  Lindbergh's  place 
and  the  other  was  surpassing 
"Red"  Grange.  Yes,  they  were 
boys.  "Cunning  Red  Boys,"  as 
Patty  exclaimed  in  the  same  breath 
with,  "I  speak  to  name  them!" 

Of  course,  Patty,  at  seventeen, 
could  not  realize  the  importance  of 
a  name  and  upon  not  being  allowed 
to  name  them  after  the  football 
heroes  at  school  she  sulked  the  rest 
of  the  day. 

"I  think  Roderick  and  Robert 
Brooks  are  nice  names,  don't  you, 
mama?"  said  Susan.  "They  are 
dignified  and  sound  like  twins.  I 
want  papa  to  bring  me  some  dar- 
ling woolly  blankets  to  go  with 
the  beds.  Oh,  dear!  What  can 
be  wrong  now?"  And  Susan 
rushed  off  to  comfort  the  weeping 
.orphans. 

Somehow  they  got  through  the 
excitement  of  the  day  and  Susan 
concluded  the  joys  of  motherhood 
are  unnumbered.  She  was  right, 
for  the  next  morning  when  Patty 
went  out  on  the  porch  for  the  milk 
she  returned  with  wide  open  eyes 
and  a  basket  full  of  baby.  A  tiny 
blue-eyed  girl — a  very  cross  or- 
phan. Susan  ordered  a  pink  bed 
for  the  morning  delivery  and  Pat 
sewed  flannel  nighties. 

Susan  was  bewildered.  No 
prayer  had  ever  been  answered  with 
such  haste  and  plentitude  before. 
Nor  was  this  the  end.  On  each 
succeeding  morning  for  nearly  two 
weeks  the  same  thing  occurred. 
Every  day  the  morning  delivery 
brought  another  bed.  Susan  was 
nearly  frantic  but  each  one  was  "so 
sweet  and  helpless"  that  she  hadn't 
the  heart  to  refuse  it  a  home  and 


a  mother,  but  she  stopped  praying. 

"Mama,"  said  Pat,  "can't  some- 
thing be  done  about  this?  I  mean 
all  these  kids,  it's  terrible!  I'm 
tired  and  Susan  is  so  cross.  I  never 
heard  of  such  a  busy  stork."  Mrs. 
Brooks  laughed  and  Susan  catch- 
ing the  end  of  the  conversation 
said,  "Well,  I  know  one  thing;  one 
stork  couldn't  do  all  this.  I  must 
have  The  Stork  Brothers  Incor- 
porated working  for  me." 

The  children  ranged  in  age  from 
one  month  to  three  years.  On  Sat- 
urday a  little  black  one  arrived, 
much  to  the  consternation  of  the 
family.  The  load  was  getting  too 
heavy  for  Susan,  but  after  reading 
the  pitiful  little  note  and  learning 
that  its  name  was  Bill  it  was  wel- 
comed into  the  household. 

The  stage  was  all  set.  The 
babies  stopped  arriving  as  suddenly 
as  they  had  started  when  the  num- 
ber reached  fifteen.  Susan's  hands 
were  full,  but  what  troubled  her 
more,  so  were  mama's  and  papa's, 
Patty's  and  the  maid's.  Susan  had 
not  meant  to  force  motherhood  on 
them. 

WHILE  these  stirring 
events  were  taking  place  in  the 
Brooks'  home  Bill  was  in  Phila- 
delphia at  Jefferson  Medical  gath- 
ering together  his  credits  and  mak- 
ing arrangements  for  his  pros- 
pective studies  in  Vienna.  Two 
and  a  half  of  the  six  weeks  had 
passed  and  he  had  received  only 
one  letter  from  Susan,  but  it  con- 
tained all  the  startling  news.  On 
Wednesday  he  telegraphed  Susan 
he  would  be  home  on  the  two 
o'clock  and  would  like  to  see  her  in 
the  evening. 

He  had  scarcely  entered  his  a- 
partment  when  the  telephone  rang 
and  a  frightened,  tearful  voice  came 
over  the  wire.  "Hello,  Bill,  this 
is  Susan.  Will  you  come  over, 
quick!  Nancy's  fallen  down  the 
clothes  chute;  and,"  her  voice  broke 


and  she  started  to  sob  again.  Ac- 
companying her  Bill  could  hear 
wild  wailing  and  screaming  so  he 
simply  said,  "Yes,  sweetheart,"  and 
hung  up. 

In  five  minutes  he  arrived  at  the 
Brooks  home.  When  there  was  no 
response  to  his  knock  he  entered 
and  found  Susan  in  the  kitchen. 
She  was  hot,  tired,  disheveled,  stir- 
ring baby  food  and  weeping  com- 
panionable tears  with  the  babies. 
Babies!  Bill  simply  gasped.  Ba- 
bies to  right  of  him,  babies  to  left 
of  him,  babies  in  front  of  him  cry- 
ing with  fervor.  He  made  his  way 
to  Susan  and  kissed  her  on  the  back 
of  the  neck.  Susan  sniffed,  wiped 
her  eyes  on  her  apron  and  said, 
"Oh!  Oh!  Oh;  Billy!"  She  could 
say  no  more  but  buried  her  face 
on  his  shoulder.  After  a  moment 
she  continued,  "I'm  so  glad  you 
are  here,  everything  is  just  terrible 
and — ." 

"Where  is  the  family?"  shouted 
Bill. 

"Mama  and  papa  had  to  leave 
on  business  and  Pat  is  going  over  to 
Aunt  Mary's  right  after  school. 
The  maid  wouldn't  stay  cause  all 
the  babies  upstairs  are  broken  out 
with  something.  Billy,  you  won't 
leave  me,  will  you?"  and  Susan 
clung  to  his  coat. 

"No,  never!"  With  this  he 
picked  up  the  nearest  prodigy  and 
spanked  it  on  the  spanking  place. 
The  din  began  to  cease.  All  the 
babies  opened  their  eyes  and  shut 
their  mouths.  Susan  alone  wept 
as  she  continued,  "While  I  was 
getting  Nancy  out  of  the  clothes 
chute  Jackie  tipped  all  the  food 
over." 

This  was  evident,  for  Jackie, 
in  his  best  white  dress,  was  pad- 
dling around  in  great  glee;  winking 
occasionally  to  keep  the  baby  food, 
which  was  dripping  from  his 
golden  topnot,  from  getting  in  his 
eyes.  At  this  point  Bill  rescued 
Ophelia,  the  cat,   that  was  strug- 


THE   GOOSE    NECKS,    SAN    JUAN    RIVER,    SOUTHERN    UTAH 


Photo  courtesy  Zeke  Johnson. 


451 


THE     IMPROVEMENT    ERA.    JULY,     1935 


* 


gling  desperately  against  Dicky's 
loving  bear  hug,  vainly  trying  to 
hang  onto  its  ninth  life.  "Let  me 
take  charge  here,  Susan.  I'll  stir 
the  food  and  you  change  Jackie's 
clothes  before  Ophelia  laps  him  up; 
I  see  her  headed  his  way.  Now 
you  stop  crying,  you  are  just  up- 

A.      ** 

set. 

"But  the  food  isn't  even  cooked 
yet;  and  the  babies  will  be  starved." 

"Judging  from  the  lusty  sounds 
when  I  came  in  I  am  afraid  they'll 
live.  You  get  the  bottles  ready  and 
I'll  put  the  food  to  cool." 

"Bill,  do  you  think  it  can  be 
smallpox  they  have?  That's  what 
Hannah  said  it  was." 

"More  likely  a  rash,  but  we  will 
see.    How  many  have  it?" 

"Five,  counting  the  black  one." 

Dr.  Marquette  examined  the  five 
and  pronounced  the  malady 
measles.  At  once  Susan's  lips  be- 
gan to  quiver  and  Bill  could  see 
more  tears  on  the  way. 

"Don't  get  excited,  it  is  only 
German  measles.  They'll  be  all 
right  in  a  few  days." 

"How  many  nationalities  do 
they  come  in?" 

"Just  one;  the  others  come  in 
colors,  red  and  black." 

"Will  they  all  catch  it?" 

"Very  likely,  but  don't  worry," 
he  held  her  by  the  shoulders  and 
looked  into  her  tearfully  red  face, 
"all  they  need  is  rest  and  quiet." 

"Quiet,"  Susan  laughed  at  that, 
"is  it  absolutely  essential  that  they 
have  quiet,  doctor?" 

"Impossible,  I'd  say.  By  the 
way,  how  is  Nancy?" 

"Oh,  she  is  all  right  now.  I  be- 
lieve the  food  is  cool.  Will  you 
help  me?" 

In  due  time  the  food  was  ready, 
the  babies  all  lined  up.  It  was 
feeding  time  in  the  nursery.  Bot- 
tles for  the  little  ones,  highchairs, 
bibs  and  eggies  for  the  graduated 
ones. 

During  the  lull  Bill  said,  "Tell 
me,  Susan,  do  you  still  think  it's 
noble  to  help  humanity?" 

Susan  smiled,  "Yes,  don't  you? 
Aren't  they  sweet?" 

"Yes,  sweet,  but  you,  darling, 
you're  tired  out." 

"Oh,  no,  not  now  you  are  here. 
You  are  such  a  help." 

iHE  words  were  said 
so  sincerely  that  Bill's  heart  gave 
a  little  quiver  and  he  caught  Susan 
tightly  in  his  arms  and  whispered, 

452 


"Let  me  help  you  always.  Susan, 
I — I  love  you!" 

"I  know,"  she  must  not  weaken 
now.  "I  mean,  aren't  you  hungry?" 

"No;"  he  let  her  go  impatiently. 

"Well,  I  am." 

"Darling,  won't  you — ?" 

"Really,  Bill,  I  can't  be  senti- 
mental when  I'm  starved.  I  must 
wash  my  face,  my  nose  is  all  red 
and  I  look  a  sight." 

"You  look  wonderful!" 

"Which  proves  love  does  not  see 
very  well,"  declared  Susan;  "come 
on  before  they  get  through  eating 
or  we  won't  have  a  chance." 

They  ate,  but  one  bite  never  saw 
the  next  one.  This  is  the  way  it 
went,  bite  one:  Screaming  from 
the  nursery.  Helen  had  dropped 
her  bottle  and  when  it  was  given 
to  her  she  kept  on  throwing  it  on 
the  floor  to  test  her  feminine  right 
to  attention;  and  she  defied  them, 
with  lusty  shrieks  to  ignore  her. 
Bite  two:  Violent  coughing  and 
sneezing  from  the  upper  chamber. 
"Oh,"  wailed  Susan,  "now  they're 
getting  hay  fever!"  The  hay  fever 
proved  to  be  pepper  with  which 
Jimmy,  aged  two,  and  smart  for 
his  age,  was  seasoning  the  youngest 
and  tenderest  of  the  orphans. 

Susan  and  Bill  gave  up  eating  as 
Roderick  got  his  head  wedged  in 
between  the  bars  of  the  bed.  Jackie 
put  Susan's  ivory  nail  set  in  the 
toilet  along  with  Bill's  hat.  May- 
be this  incident  should  not  be  men- 
tioned and  there  are  many  more 
which  cannot  be.  At  eight  o'clock 
Mama  Brooks  came  in  much  re- 
lieved to  find  Susan  in  her  right 
mind ;  a  thing  she  had  not  dared  to 
expect. 

It  had  been  a  hectic  day.  Bill 
slept  soundly  that  night  but  he  had 
undignified  visions  of  Susan  with 
a  mush  bowl  on  her  head,  a  hot 


water  bottle  on  her  stomach,  danc- 
ing up  and  down  in  a  baby  crib 
refusing  his  heart  and  hand. 

Similar  days  passed — poor  Su- 
san! And  so  the  month  went  by 
— poor  William!  In  another 
week  the  boat  sailed  and  Susan  had 
not  relented.  He  would  make  one 
more  attempt.  One  of  the  glories 
of  youth  is  that  it  knows  no  de- 
feat. He  hummed,  brushed  his  hair 
and  tied  his  tie,  Susan's  favorite 
tie.  Then  he  strode  through  the 
still,  peaceful  air  to  the  Brooks 
home.  Here  all  peace  ended  and 
he  was  put  to  work  rocking  Robert 
and  amusing  Bill,  the  black  one, 
by  making  noises  like  a  barnyard. 
Chickens  seemed  to  be  favored  by 
the  pickaninny  so  Bill  clucked, 
cackled,  and  cock-a-doodle-doo-ed 
until  Susan  appeared. 

"Susan  I  came — ,"  he  began,  but 
she  interrupted,  "just  a  minute 
while  I  get  Nancy  a  bottle.  Pat, 
will  you  come  and  get  Jackie?" 

She  disappeared  and  reappeared  a 
full  half  hour  later,  flushed,  ex- 
cited, hurried.  "Oh,  is  Bob  asleep? 
Bless  his  heart!  I'll  take  him.  You 
have  no  idea,  Bill,  how  it  hurts  a 
baby  to  cut  teeth.  Now  will  you 
help  me  undress  the  rest  of  them? 
It's  way  past  their  bed  time." 

At  last  they  were  all  disposed  of 
but  Susan  still  sat  singing  Rock-a- 
bye-baby  while  Patty  discussed 
with  Bill  her  viewpoint  on  the  care 
and  raising  of  infants.  He  liked 
Pat  of  course,  and  as  a  little  sister- 
in-law  she  was  perfect,  but — . 
Finally  he  said,  "Patty,  can  you 
sing? 

She  gave  him  a  sample. 

"That's  fine,"  he  lied.  You  go 
and  sing  to  the  babies.  I  want  to 
talk  with  Susan." 

After  all  babies  are  not  music 
critics  and  might  not  even  notice  a 
flat  note  now  and  then.  The  ex- 
change was  made  and  Susan  sat 
down  with  a  sigh.  Bill  began 
cheerfully,  "I  just  came  over  to  say 
goodbye.  I'm  off  in  the  morning, 
everything  packed  and — ." 

"Oh!"  she  gasped,  "Not  so  soon! 
I  thought — ,"  she  ended  weakly. 

"Well,  you  see,  Helen  Carter  has 
asked  me  to  spend  a  few  days  at 
her  Long  Island  home  before  sail- 
ing, next  Saturday.  Old  friends  of 
the  family,  you  know;  and  I 
couldn't  very  well  refuse." 


A 


B.    Y.    U.    ATHLETES    AT    PLAY 


WOMAN  in  the 
case.  Susan's  hope  fell.  She 
could  only  be  truthful  so  she  said, 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     JULY,     1935 


"Billy,  dear,  I  don't  want  you  to 
go  away." 

"I  don't  want  to  go  either,  but 
then  it  won't  be  so  bad,  rather  a 
jolly  trip  for  a  bachelor;  and  I  will 
have  my  studies  to  take  up  my 
time." 

"Billy,"  she  could  not  look  at 
him,  "will  you  write  to  me?" 

"Will  I!  Every  day;  and  you 
can  tell  me  all  about  the  children; 
what  they  do,  how  they  grow,  how 
many  teeth  they  get  and  everything 
they  say.  Just  think,  some  of 
them  will  be  in  kindergarten  when 
I  return.  Gee,  Susan!  How  I  wish 
you  were  going  with  me.  I  won't 
ask  you,  though,  you  are  doing  so 
much  for  humanity!" 

'•But  Bil— ." 

"I  have  come  to  see  it  as  you  do. 
The  first  years  are  the  most  im- 
portant because  their  future  de- 
pends on  their  cradle  training. 
What  is  the  matter,  Susan?  You 
are  crying!" 

"Oh,  I  am  so  tired!" 

"I  know  you  are,  darling,  so  I'll 
go.  You  have  had  a  hard  day 
with  the  children;  and  I  have  been 
here  long  enough  to  say  goodbye. 
You  must  get  some  rest." 

"No!  No!  Don't  go!"  plead- 
ed Susan.  "I  don't  want  you  to 
go — ever!  Or — I  mean — I  want 
to  go  with  you!" 

"But  Susan !    The  babies ! ' ' 

"Oh,  dear!  I  know  I  can't. 
I've  tried  so  hard  and  I  am  afraid 
I'll  never  succeed  without  more 
help — have  you  a  hanky?" 

Bill  wiped  her  eyes  and  nose 
and  kissed  her  lips.  "There,  my 
little  Susie,  don't  cry!  Would  you 
really  go  with  me  if  it  wasn't  for 
the  babies?" 

"Yes,  Bill,  I  want  to  go,  but  I 
have  them — fifteen  of  them ! 
I  love  them  so  much.     Oh, 
can't!" 

"Yes  you  can,  I'll  get  a  place 
for  them!  In  fact  they  have  a 
place.  Dr.  Parks  sent  them  from 
the  home.  You  know  he  is  head 
physician  at  the  children's  home. 
They  were  given  to  you,  One 
Month  On  Approval.  All  is  fair 
in  love  and  war!" 

"William  Marquette,  you  hor- 
rid thing!  How  could  you?  Does 
mother  know  this?" 

Bill's  face  registered  the  fact  that 
mother  knew  and  he  added,  "But 
she  was  willing  to  help  me,  Susan, 
so  was  your  father." 

"But  now  I  am  all  attached  to 
them,  and — ." 


And 
no,  I 


"But  not  as  much  attached  to 
them  as  I  am  to  you.  I'll  leave 
money,  Susan,  with  Doctor  Parks, 
so  they  can  have  a  motherly  woman 
to  take  care  of  them  and  train 
them.  When  we  get  back  you  can 
see  them  every  day.  You  will  be 
their  Cinderella  Godmother.  Say 
'yes,'  darling  and  on  Saturday  we 
will  sail  away,  just  we  two  on  blue 
seas,  under  sunny  skies!  And  we 
will  be  at  the  end  of  our  troubles." 

Susan  did  not  answer  but  her 
kiss  was  an  affirmative. 
]g* -Hgf 

Satisfactorily 
Serviceable 

(Continued  from  page  411) 

j|H _ H§( 

nuts  already  despoiled  of  their 
luscious  nuts.  The  magnificent 
crimson  of  hard  maples  with  here 
and  there  the  glistening  whiteness 
of  the  birch. 

"Janice,  it  will  be  so  different 
out  here.  Even  the  physical  coun- 
try, the  climate  are  different.  Do 
you  think  you'll  like  it — with 
me?"  Bill's  voice  was  anxious  and 
fearful. 

But  Janice's  voice  was  very  sure. 
"I'll  love  it,"  she  said  simply, 
"with  you." 


It 


was  strange — that 
first  month  in  Chicago.  Strange 
for  Bill  to  work  into  the  new 
routine  of  the  railroad  shops  there, 
and  strange  for  Janice  to  play  at 
keeping  house  in  their  tiny  apart- 
ment and  explore  the  great  city 
that  fascinated  her  with  its  mass  of 
hurrying  humanity  and  terrified 
her  with  its  noise  and  confusion. 
It  was  fun  to  don  a  fluffy  pink 
apron  in  the  mornings  and  clean  the 
apartment  until  it  shone.  It  was 
a  real  education,  she  told  herself, 


"My  Babies" 

By  Mary  B.  Watkins 

T  HAVE  a  tiny  garden 

More  enchanting  every  day 

I  nourish  three  sweet  rosebuds- 
And  watch  them  in  their  play. 

I  have  a  tiny  jewel  case 

A  treasure  therein  lies, 
Six   gorgeous  shining  sapphires 

That  are  my  babies'  eyes. 

I  have  a  tiny  heaven 

Wherein  three  bright  stars  shine 
And  as  I  gaze  upon  them 

I  thank  God  they  are  mine. 


to  barter  at  the  corner  market  for 
the  best  foods  at  the  most  econom- 
ical prices.  But  the  real  thrill  of 
the  day  came  in  having  steaming 
food  ready  for  Bill  when  he  came 
in  at  six  o'clock,  and  in  telling  and 
hearing  the  happenings  of  the  hours 
since  he  had  left  home. 

A  month  of  that.  A  happy 
month  during  which  Illinois'  au- 
tumn woods  lost  their  brilliance 
and  fell  a  prey  to  cruel  November 
winds  that  left  only  gaunt  tree 
trunks  in  their  wake.  Cold  gusts 
from  the  lake  brought  sleet  and 
snow  and  Chicago  shivered  in  the 
grasp  of  a  hard  winter. 

And  then  Bill  fell  terribly  ill ! 

It  seemed  to  happen  all  in  a  few 
days'  time.  One  day  he  was  merely 
contracting  an  annoying  cold — 
"from  not  wearing  your  rubbers, 
young  man,  when  the  streets  are  a 
glaze  of  ice  and  sleet."  Two  days 
later  the  damp  mist  from  the  lake 
seemed  to  clutch  his  breath  with 
icy  fingers  and  leave  him  spent  and 
gasping. 

The  doctor  shook  his  head 
gravely.  "You  young  people,"  he 
chided,  "with  your  exuberant 
health.  You  take  no  precautions. 
You  think  life  can't  hurt  you.  But 
it  can.  It  can  hurt  you  terribly. 
He — your  husband — is  a  very  sick 
man. 

Once  that  month  Janice  had  seen 
the  white  caps  on  Lake  Michigan 
claw  at  the  shore  during  a  storm. 
She  felt  their  sharp  fingers  tearing  at 
her  now  threatening  with  each  fresh 
attack  to  completely  submerge  her. 

Desperately  she  fought  the 
waves.  She  didn't  dare  go  under. 
She  must  keep  her  feet.  Bill  needed 
her. 

But  the  doctor  didn't  seem  to 
need  her.  He  brushed  her  aside  and 
installed  a  nurse. 

"This  case  needs  real  care,"  was 
his  only  explanation. 

Janice  did  the  little  things  she 
could — but  they  seemed  so  futile. 
She  envied  the  nurse  her  skill.  No 
matter  where  she  went  about  the 
house,  Bill's  white  face  haunted  her 
and  his  racking  cough  sent  tremors 
of  fear  through  her. 

It  was  like  a  nightmare — that 
time  of  waiting.  Until  the  doctor, 
sitting  patiently  at  Bill's  bedside 
and  watching  his  valiant  fight,  said, 
"He'll  make  it.  You  young  peo- 
ple !  What  obstacles  you  can  over- 
come." 

It  was  only  when  Bill  was  safely 
past  the  crisis  and  she  could  busy 
herself  with  preparing  light  whole- 

453 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     JULY,     1935 


-IB- 


some  foods  for  him,  and  hovering 
about  to  make  him  more  comfort- 
able, that  Janice  began  to  feel  alive 
again.  Bill's  recovery,  once  he  was 
back  on  the  road  to  health,  was  re- 
markable. Long  before  she  was 
willing  to  cease  pampering  him, 
Bill  was  determined  to  go  back  to 
work.  She  put  him  off  a  week. 
They'd  get  along  some  way.  They 
could  pay  the  doctor  a  little  out  of 
each  payday.  He  couldn't  do  his 
work  efficiently  until  he  was 
stronger,  she  reasoned. 

But  one  day  she  couldn't  hold 
him  back  any  longer.  He  was 
perfectly  well,  he  argued.  They 
wouldn't  hold  his  job  forever. 
Janice  accused  him  of  being  glad  to 
get  away  from  the  house.  He 
looked  so  pleased  when  he  turned 
to  wave  goodbye  from  the  end  of 
the  walk.  She  was  afraid  to  have 
him  go.  The  doctor  hadn't  yet 
given  his  sanction. 

Three  hours  later  he  was  back, 
his  face  white  with  pain  and  worry. 

"I — I  haven't  any  job,"  he  mut- 
tered miserably,  "there's  someone 
else  in  my  place." 

IT  was  nearing  the  end 
of  January.  There  was  more  than 
the  doctor's  bill  to  worry  about 
now.  There  was  rent  and  food. 
The  little  savings  account  they  had 
had  to  draw  on  was  entirely  gone. 
Worst  of  all,  Bill  looked  like  a 
shadow.  The  cough  that  he  had 
never  quite  lost  was  developing 
alarmingly. 

The  doctor  delivered  an  ulti- 
matum, "Get  this  boy  back  out 
West.  He  isn't  going  to  throw 
this  off  in  Chicago's  heavy  damp 
air." 

"Get  this  boy  back  out  West." 
He  might  as  well  have  suggested 
going  to  South  America! 

It  would  mean  a  hundred  dollars 
for  her  to  take  him  back  home. 
A  hundred  dollars!  A  few  weeks 
ago  it  wouldn't  have  seemed  like 
so  much.  But  now — .  Why,  a 
hundred  dollars  was — .  She  didn't 
have  five. 

She  couldn't  ask  her  mother  for 
money.  There  was  so  little  of  her 
father's  insurance  left  and  her 
mother  was  making  such  a  valiant 
effort  to  keep  from  being  dependent 
on  her  and  Bill. 

Slowly  Janice  drew  off  her  en- 
gagement ring.  It  would  bring 
something.  Nothing  was  too  great 
a  sacrifice  for  Bill. 

She  slipped  into  her  powder  blue 
knitted  suit.  Bill  had  told  her  it 
454 


made  her  eyes  look  like  larkspurs. 
She  noticed  after  she  was  dressed 
that  the  blue  put  some  color  into 
her  white  face. 

It  would  be  better  to  take  the 
ring  now  without  thinking  about 
it  long.  Just  before  she  was  ready 
to  leave,  the  thought  occurred  to 
her  that  she  might  be  able  to  realize 
something  on  her  other  cherished 
possession — her  wedding  dress.  A 
costume  house  might  be  interested 
in  it. 

She  had  a  wild  desire  to  cry  out, 
"No,  no,  I  can't  give  them  up." 

But  just  then  Bill  coughed  in 
the   other  room — -a  hard  racking 


cough  that  couldn't  be  gotten  rid 
of,  the  doctor  said,  in  Chicago. 

Quickly  Janice  wrapped  the 
folds  of  chiffon,  the  veil,  and  the 
white  satin  slippers  in  tissue  paper 
and  slipped  them  into  a  box.  She'd 
go  immediately,  while  Bill  was  tak- 
ing a  nap.  She  could  leave  a  note 
and  Bill  needn't  know  for  a  long 
long  time  how  she  had  gotten  the 
money  to  take  them  back  to  Utah. 

All  the  way  down  town  on  the 
subway  she  had  to  keep  repeating 
to  herself,  "It's  for  Bill.  I  couldn't 
bear  to  part  with  them  otherwise." 

For  she  would  really  have  to  give 
them  up.     Leaving  Chicago  meant 


CATERPILLAR 


REG.  U.  S.  PAT.  OFF. 


THE  PIONEER  TRACTOR 
Is  Still  THE  LEADER  Today 

"Caterpillar,"  the  pioneer  of  the  track-type  tractor, 
is  still  the  leader  today — throughout  the  world. 
Year  by  year  as  civilization  has  advanced  "Cater- 
pillar, too,  has  improved.  Now  you  have  the  econ- 
omy of  the  Diesel  "Caterpillar"  which  operates  at 
a  tiny  fraction  of  the  cost  of  tractors  of  yesteryear. 

Let  us  show  you  the  year-in,  year-out  per- 
formance figures  of  the  thousands  of  "Cat- 
erpillars" now  at  work.  Then  see  for  your- 
self—in a  SHOW-DOWN  demonstration— 
what  "Caterpillar"  can  do  for  you. 

LANDES 

TRACTOR  &  EQUIPMENT  CO. 


Distributors 


245  West  South  Temple 


Salt  Lake  City 


04§t" 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,    JULY,     1935 


that  she  could  probably  never  re- 
deem the  diamond  and  the  dress 
would  surely  have  to  be  sold  out- 
right. 

Janice  had  never  been  in  a  pawn- 
shop. She  didn't  know  quite  what 
to  expect.  But  when  the  proprietor 
said,  "I'll  give  you  ten  dollars — 
not  a  cent  more,"  she  thought  she 
must  be  losing  her  senses.  Her 
lovely  diamond,  for  which  Bill  had 
paid  several  hundred  dollars,  would 
bring  ten  dollars!  How  far  would 
ten  dollars  go  toward  taking  them 
back  to  Utah?  No — she  couldn't 
give  it  up  at  that  price.  She'd  try 
elsewhere. 

But  when,  after  four  attempts, 
she  found  that  ten  dollars  was  the 
most  she  could  get,  she  grimly  slip- 
ped the  ring  back  on  her  finger. 
Ten  dollars  wouldn't  solve  her 
problem. 

She  found  the  same  thing  to  be 
true  of  the  dress.  No  one  was  the 
least  bit  interested  in  buying  it. 
It  was  a  blow  to  her  pride  as  well 
as  a  heartsickening  disappointment 
about  the  money.  Her  lovely  chif- 
fon dress  that  she  had  had  to  plead 
so  hard  for  and  on  the  making  of 
which  she  had  put  such  painstaking 
loving  care — unwanted!  Janice 
felt  angry  all  over. 

Then  a  strong  grim  determina- 
tion overcame  her  anger.  She 
wasn't  ready  to  give  up  yet.  The 
doctor  had  said  Bill  wouldn't  get 
well  in  Chicago.  Well,  she'd  get 
him  out  of  Chicago.  "I  don't 
know  how,"  she  said  to  herself 
fiercely,  "but  I'll  get  him  out  of 
here — somehow." 

Desperately  she  trudged  down 
four  blocks,  clinging  to  the  precious 
suit-box,  not  knowing  why  she 
chose  the  direction  she  did. 

And  then  suddenly  she  knew 
that  there  had  been  a  very  definite 
reason  why  she  had  chosen  this  di- 
rection. She  had  an  idea — an  idea 
that  just  had  to  succeed. 

For  a  moment  she  stopped  and 
watched  a  window-trimmer  ar- 
ranging quantities  of  bed-linens, 
table-linens,  and  towels  in  the  win- 
dow of  a  large  department  store. 
Creel's — the  sign  above  the  en- 
trance announced.  Across  the 
back  of  the  show-window  huge 
letters  read,  "Drastic  Mid-January 
Reductions  in  Linens." 

Busy  little  gnomes  sped  back  and 
forth  in  Janice's  brain,  weaving  a 
more  intricate  picture  against  the 
background  of  "Drastic  Reductions 
in  Linens."  She  hadn't  pounded 
a  typewriter  for  two  years  in  the 


office  of  an  advertising  firm  without 
absorbing  something. 

"The  January  Bride  Tells  You 
Why  to  Buy  Linens  at  Creel's," 
she  whispered  softly  to  herself. 
"I'll  try  it.  They  can't  do  more 
than  say  'no'." 

OHE  approached  the 
manager  with  much  less  assurance 
than  she  tried  to  display.  Even 
after  he  eyed  her  disinterestedly  and 
said  coolly  "Well?"  she  had  to  take 
time  to  whisper  to  herself,  "It's  for 
Bill." 

She  made  a  grand  plea  for  the 
job.  She  admitted  to  herself,  even 
while  she  was  afraid  she  wasn't  im- 
pressing the  manager  a  bit,  that  it 
was  eloquent. 

"All  you  have  to  do,"  she  con- 
cluded, "is  to  give  me  leads  on  the 
goods,  and  put  a  loud  speaker  in 
the  window.  I'll  wear  my  wed- 
ding dress,  write  the  talks  to  present 
to  the  public,  stressing  the  points 
you  want  advertised,  and  guarantee 
to  attract  a  crowd." 

As  an  added  argument  she  open- 
ed the  box  and  held  the  soft  folds 
of  chiffon  up  close  to  her  face. 

"Hm,"  he  studied  the  effect  in- 
tently, "very  pretty.  The  type  of 
a  bride  who  would  go  best  with  the 
public  just  now.  The  buying 
public  won't  consider  extravagance 
or  excessive  cost  at  a  time  like  this. 
I  mean,"  he  went  on,  "your  dress 
is  simple  and  practical.  Not  a  New 
York  importation,  I  take  it." 

"I  made  it  myself."  Chiffon, 
to  him,  wasn't  as  elegant  as  it  was 
to  her,  Janice  thought  vaguely  to 
herself.     But  that  was  neither  here 


A  HORSE,  A  SUMMER  DAY  AND  A  RIVER! 
WHAT  MORE  COULD   BE  ASKED? 


nor  there.      The  important  thing 
to  get  the  job. 

"Very  suitable.  You'll  make  a 
most  attractive  window  decoration, 
young  woman,  but  how  do  I  know 
your  sales  ability  consists  of  any- 
thing more  than  good  looks?" 

"Let  me  try  it  for  a  day.  I'll 
work  the  first  day  for  nothing," 
Janice  begged.  "I'm  positive  I  can 
increase  your  sales." 

Breathlessly,  she  waited  for  his 
answer.  It  came — miraculously — 
just  as  she  hoped. 

"You  might  prove  a  drawing 
card,"  he  said  hesitantly.  "It's 
rather  a  novel  idea." 

He  could  arrange  the  loud 
speaker,  he  decided,  so  that  she 
could  begin  work  the  next  day. 
Her  pay,  he  informed  her,  would 
be  two  dollars  a  day  and  lunch. 

Bill  didn't  like  the  idea  at  first. 
"I  not  only  don't  like  the  idea  of 
your  being  in  a  show-window  with 
those  crowds  of  strangers  gaping 
at  you,"  he  said  bluntly,  "but  it 
would  sort  of  desecrate  the  memory 
of  your  wedding  dress.  You  made 
it  for  a  sacred  occasion  and  this  is 
so  different." 

Janice  guessed  that  a  good  deal 
of  Bill's  bluntness  was  chagrin  over 
her  having  to  work.  That  was 
like  a  man.  Wanting  to  assume  all 
the  responsibility.  Wanting  to 
protect.  Janice  was  glad  Bill  felt 
like  that.  She  hoped  he  would 
never  get  over  wanting  to  protect 
her.  But  Bill  was  still  a  sick  man. 
And  wives  have  to  do  things  dif- 
ferently when  husbands  are  sick. 

"Bill,  don't  make  me  sell  the  idea 
to  you,  too,"  Janice  protested  in 
mock  terror.  "I  nearly  had  ner- 
vous prostration  selling  it  to  the 
manager  of  Creel's.  I  wonder  what 
Mother  will  say  when  I  tell  her  my 
chiffon  dress  is  really  going  to  be 
serviceable.  This  isn't  the  kind  of 
service  she  meant  it  to  have  but  I 
think  it's  rather  beautiful.  One  of 
my  dearest  possessions  is  going  to 
render  a  service  for  someone  I 
simply  couldn't  do  without." 

"Janice,"  Bill's  voice  was  husky 
with  feeling,  "no  one  but  you 
could  put  it  that  way." 

True  to  her  promise,  Janice  kept 
a  crowd  before  Creel's  window 
next  day  and  the  next  and  the  next. 
Two  hours  after  the  store  opened 
on  the  first  day,  the  manager  con- 
gratulated her  warmly. 

"You  have  me  convinced  al- 
ready. A  crowd  inside  at  this  time 
of    day    is    unusual.       Beginning 

455 


THE    IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     JULY,     1935 


>- 


right  now,  you  are  working  for 

pay." 

Perhaps  it  was  her  fresh  young 
beauty  some  of  them  stopped  to 
look  at.  Perhaps  the  universal  ap- 
peal of  a  lovely  wedding  dress  at- 
tracted others.  But  whatever  the 
cause  of  their  stopping,  a  large  per 
cent  heeded  the  appeal  of  her  logical 
reasoning  and  inherent  salesman- 
ship and  bought  merchandise.  The 
manager  was  delighted  with  her 
success. 

At  the  end  of  the  week  he  sug- 
gested that  she  reshape  her  speech 
to  meet  the  requirements  for  a  dis- 
play of  china.  The  third  week  the 
window  was  made  into  a  miniature 
kitchen.  In  addition  to  dwelling 
on  the  relative  merits  of  different 
kinds  of  cooking  utensils,  Janice 
stirred  up  a  chocolate  fudge  cake 
every  two  hours  and  baked  it  in  an 
electric  range  with  a  special  oven 
control.  Because  her  clever  sales 
talk  sold  a  number  of  ranges,  the 
manager  kept  her  on  that  demon- 
stration for  two  weeks  and  gave  her 
an  extra  dollar  every  day. 

"Bill,"  she  exulted,  "the  dollars 
are  piling  up  in  the  old  blue  tea- 
cup. At  this  rate  we'll  soon  be  on 
our  way  home." 

"I'm  going  to  look  for  a  job," 


FOR  PERFECT 
PICNICS 

Fisher's 

VITAMIN  "D" 

Eread 

No  matter  where  you  plan  to 
picnic  on  the  Fourth  or  Twen- 
ty-Fourth you'll  enjoy  sandwiches 
made  with  Fisher's  Vitamin  "D" 
Bread.  In  addition  to  its  delicious 
flavor  this  better  bread  supplies 
the  Vitamin  "D"  boys  and  girls 
need  to  help  build  better  teeth  and 
strong  bones. 

Your  grocer  can  supply  you  with 
American  Lady  Cakes,  Whole 
Wheat,  or  Rye  Bread. 

A  Product  of  the 

AMERICAN  LADY 
BAKING  COMPANY 


Bill  announced  vehemently.  "I'm 
practically  well.  I  don't  like  to 
have  you  out  working." 

"You're  going  to  stay  right  here 
as  the  doctor  ordered,  Bill  Wright. 
And  you  don't  know  how  much 
fun  I'm  having." 

"Oh,  I  feel  so  useless — just  rest- 
ing and  reading,"  Bill  protested. 
"Bring  me  some  stationery,  will 
you,  Dear?  I  can  at  least  write 
letters." 

The  next  week  Janice  demon- 
strated how  she  could  save  money 
by  buying  her  furniture  at  Creel's 
and  could  save  time  by  caring  for 
her  house  by  using  Creel's  electric 
vacuums  and  cleaning  apparatus. 
Then  there  was  an  extra  week  of 
linens. 

Before  the  week  was  over  the 
manager  complimented  her  work 
but  told  her  he  could  not  retain  her 
any  longer. 

"Spring  sales  will  take  care  of 
themselves  from  now  on,"  he  said. 
"I'm  sorry  I  can't  keep  you  on  in 
some  other  capacity.  But  we're 
laying  off  clerks  right  along." 

And  there  still  wasn't  enough 
money  for  carfare  for  two  to  Utah! 

IT  was  hardly  fair  of 
Bill  to  wait  until  the  very  last  day 
she  worked  when  he  had  had  the 
letter  a  whole  day  before  and 
might  have  told  her  then. 

It  was  a  very  down-hearted 
Janice  who  came  home  with  her 
last  pay  check  and  counted  what 
she  had  been  able  to  squeeze  out 
above  living  expenses.  Bill  even 
let  her  count  the  money. 

"Dear,"  she  said  wearily,  "any 
way  you  figure  it  there's  only 
enough  money  for  one  fare.  If 
you  think  you  are  well  enough  to 
go  alone,  I  think  you  had  better  go 
back  now.  I'll  get  something  else 
to  do  and  work  out  my  carfare  as 
soon  as  I  can,"  she  added  with  a 
feeble  attempt  at  a  laugh.  It 
wouldn't  be  easy — being  separated 
from  Bill. 

Bill's  old  gay  laugh  rang  out  so 
loud  that  it  startled  her. 

"We're  going  home — together 
— tomorrow,"  he  announced  mys- 
teriously. 

"But — there  isn't  enough — ." 

"Janice  dear,"  Bill  was  too  ex- 
cited himself  to  keep  up  the  mys- 
tery, "I  didn't  tell  you  because  I 
didn't  think  it  could  possibly  hap- 
pen as  it  did.  Two  weeks  ago  I 
wrote  the  shops  at  home  and  told 
them  the  whole  story  of  what  had 
happened  here.      I  also  told  Mr. 


White  what  you  were  doing.  Yes- 
terday he  wrote  me  that  he  could 
make  a  place  for  me  at  home  and  he 
sent  transportation  money  for  me." 

"Bill!  You  were  mean  not  to 
tell  me  last  night.  But  it's  such 
grand  news  that  I'll  forgive  you." 

Then  she  remembered  some- 
thing. 

"Oh,  Bill,"  she  wailed.  "He 
sent  you  transportation  money? 
That's  what  I've  been  working  for 
— to  take  you  home." 

"That's  easily  fixed,  Honey. 
You  pay  my  way  and  I'll  pay 
yours." 

Suddenly  they  looked  at  each 
other  and  burst  into  laughter.  Joy- 
ous, free-hearted  laughter  that 
scorned  worry  and  illness. 

"Bill,"  Janice  sobered  for  a  mo- 
ment, "you  be  making  some  cocoa 
and  toast.  I'll  run  down-stairs  and 
telephone  the  station.  Maybe 
there  is  a  train  tonight." 

)§►• 4 

A  Builder  of  Boys 


and  Girls 


(Continued  from  page  421) 

]9» 4 

and  he  rode  on  to  the  next  town. 
This  sort  of  thing  continued  until 
he  found  himself  headed  in  the  di- 
rection of  Utah  Lake  and  before 
the  last  house  on  the  street.  He 
finally  mustered  courage  and  suc- 
ceeded in  placing  an  order. 

J-JE  returned  to  the  Brigham 
Young  University  and  that 
winter  an  opportunity  afforded  a 
teaching  position  for  a  class  made 
up  of  freshmen  who  were  below 
the  standards  of  the  class.  In- 
cluded in  this  class  were  the  so- 
called  incorrigibles.  Such  a  hetero- 
geneous group  drew  unstintingly 
upon  the  teacher's  native  resources 
and  required  a  keen  insight  into 
human  nature.  The  pay  was  slight 
— sixty  dollars  a  month — but  the 
young  teacher  welcomed  the  as- 
signment. One-fourth  of  his  salary 
consisted  of  tithing  scrip  and  on 
some  occasions  consisted  of 
brooms,  which  he  sold  to  neigh- 
bors in  need  of  such  articles. 

He  married  Zina  Robinson,  a 
student  at  Brigham  Young  Uni- 
versity. The  following  summer 
he  went  to  Canada  to  rehabilitate 
a  mercantile  establishment  that  had 
been  purchased  by  Jesse  Knight. 
In  slightly  less  than  two  years  time 


456 


<- 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,    JULY,     1935 


he  closed  with  a  profit  of  ten  thou- 
sand dollars  and  an  increase  in  per- 
sonnel of  one  hundred  per  cent. 
Turning  down  an  increase  in  salary 
he  entered  the  University  of  Mich- 
igan, distinguishing  himself  in  de- 
bating at  this  institution.  Receiving 
a  Bachelor  of  Arts  Degree,  he  taught 
three  years  at  the  B.  Y.  U.  and  then 
proceeded  to  Leland  Stanford  Uni- 
versity for  a  year  of  graduate 
study.  Then  came  a  brief  edu- 
cational tour  of  Europe  as  a  respite 
from  scholastic  duties,  followed  by 
a  return  to  his  old  teaching  posi- 
tion. 

One  year  later  he  accepted  the 
presidency  of  the  L.  D.  S.  Business 
College  and  became  the  leading  pro- 
ponent of  a  plan  to  put  the  college 
on  an  independent  basis.  Resign- 
ing this  position  to  study  law,  he 
became  a  member  of  the  first  gradu- 
ating class  in  law  at  the  state  uni- 
versity. He  was  admitted  to  prac- 
tice before  the  Supreme  Court  of 
the  State  of  Utah. 

For  two  years,  he  was  a  mem- 
ber and  Secretary  of  the  first  Utah 
Tax  Commission  appointed  by 
Governor  William  Spry  and  acted 
later  for  the  Utah  State  Farm 
Bureau  as  State  Chairman  of  their 
tax  committee. 

He  interested  himself  in  the 
water  and  land  development  of 
Utah  and  Salt  Lake  Counties 
with  the  late  Joseph  R.  Murdock. 

AFTER  fulfilling  a  second  mis- 
sion to  New  Zealand  he  was 
chosen  by  the  State  Board  of  Edu- 
cation to  serve  as  the  first  State  Di- 
rector of  Vocational  Education  in 
1917.  At  about  this  time,  the 
state  legislature  provided  for  a 
broadened  plan  of  education  in  the 
state  and  made  the  sum  of  $100,- 
000.00  available  for  the  carrying 
out  of  this  program.  An  important 
figure  behind  this  legislative  action 
was  Francis  Kirkham.  The  new 
legislation  (1)  almost  doubled 
state  support  for  schools;  (2) 
created  a  division  of  health  educa- 
tion in  the  State  Department  of 
Education;  (3)  provided  for  com- 
pulsory school  attendance  of  aliens; 
(4)  extended  compulsory  school 
attendance;  (5)  permitted  boards 
of  education  to  use  money  for  train- 
ing in  health,  gainful  work  and 
moral  character  for  twelve  months 
each  year;  (6)  appropriated  $100, - 
000.00  special  aid  to  school  dis- 
tricts for  the  administration  of  the 


year  round  and  part  time  attend- 
ance features  of  the  law. 

TN  1925  Francis  Kirkham  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  Superintendency 
of  the  Granite  School  District,  the 
largest  consolidated  district  in  the 
state.  Here  was  the  chance  to  set 
about  realizing  in  a  direct  way  the 
promises  of  a  plan  which  he  had 
helped  to  launch. 

C.  A.  Prosser,  director  of  the 
Dunwoody  Institute  of  Minne- 
apolis, speaking  of  the  work  done 
in  Kirkham's  district  said,  "The 
Utah  school  laws  of  1 9 1 9  have  been 
made  into  a  comprehensive  program 
for  the  conservation  of  children  not 
equalled  on  this  continent." 

The  University  of  California 
awarded  the  degree,  Doctor  of 
Philosophy  in  1930.  One  year 
later  the  office  of  Education,  United 
States  Department  of  the  Interior 
published  bulletin  No.  11,  "Edu- 
cating All  the  Children  of  All  the 
People."  The  publication  is  a 
comprehensive  survey  written  by 
Dr.  Kirkham  of  his  work  in  the 
Granite  District. 

CHORTLY  after  his  arrival  in 
y  New  York  City  in  1 929  he  was 
invited  by  Superintendent  Charles 
W.  Taylor,  of  Nebraska,  to  help 
formulate  a  state-wide  program  in 
character  education  which  had  re- 
cently been  made  mandatory  by 
law.  This  state  has  been  a  labor- 
atory for  the  developing  of  plans 
which,  first  published  by  Nebraska 
as  state  bulletins,  have  been  dis- 
tributed by  the  National  Child 
Welfare  Association,  70  Fifth  Ave- 
nue, New  York,  in  the  United 
States.  Miss  Daisy  Simons,  a  cap- 
able girl  from  Murray,  Utah, 
formerly  a  principal  in  the  Granite 
School  District  assisted.  She  later 
became  state  supervisor  in  that  state 
and  this  year  worked  in  Essex 
County,  New  Jersey,  with  a  popu- 
lation larger  than  the  state  of  Utah. 
A  recent  publication  by  Dr. 
Kirkham  (March,  1935),  used 
state-wide  in  Nebraska  and  on  the 
approved  list  for  use  in  New  York 
City  Schools  is  "A  Member's  Guide 
High  School  Service  League."  This 
is  sponsored  jointly  by  the  Na- 
tional Child  Welfare  Association 
and  the  Department  of  Secondary 
Education  of  the  National  Educa- 
tion Association.  Herein  young 
people  in  School  may  think 
through  their  problems  of  today, 
and  decide  upon  plans  for  better 


and  happier  living  in  a  changing 
and  challenging  world. 

It  is  designed  to  provide  life 
situations  wherein  the  individual 
will  have  an  opportunity  to  form 
moral  judgments  and  act  with  sat- 
isfaction until  habits  are  formed. 
Dr.  Kirkham  is  now  at  work  on 
two  additional  publications.  The 
brand  of  education  which  he  seeks 
to  impart,  looks  to  the  unity  of 
educational  forces  in  a  common 
cause — the  building  of  an  ethical 
character. 

At  Atlantic  City  this  year 
through    an  invitation   from   Dr. 


WHEN  YOU  ORDER  YOUR 

yoYeootncj 
Ojnnouncements 

or  invitations  remember  that  we  con 
furnish  you  with  the  latest  and  smartest 
in  wedding  stationery.  A  wide  selection 
of  beautiful  up-to-date  type  faces  en- 
able us  to  produce  for  you  announce* 
ments  or  invitations  of  distinction  and 
individuality.    Prices  most  reasonable. 


MAIL  ORDERS  RECEIVE 

PROMPT,  CAREFUL 

ATTENTION 


<2^© 


m 


PRINTERS— BINDERS 
RULERS 

29  Richards  Street 
SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


m   m    »•■ 


457 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     JULY,     1935 


> 


VACUUM  CLEANER 

With     Motor-Driven    Brush 

The  successful  combination  of 
all  three  cleaning  principles 
now  enables  you  to  clean  by 
easy  MACHINE-ACTION  in- 
stead of  tiresome  ARM-AC- 
TION. 

Just  Phone  For  A  Demonstra- 
tion In  Your  Home — Easy 
Terms — Small  Carrying  Charge 

UTAH   POWER  &  LIGHT  CO. 

EUREKA  VACUUM  CLEANER 

CO. 

177  East  Broadway 

Wasatch  4764 
Salt   Lake  City,  Utah 


PRESIDENT    JOSEPH    F.    SMITH 


DEPENDABILITY 

Joseph  F.  Smith,  sixth  President 
of  the  Church,  was  known  and 
respected  for  his  utter  depend- 
ability. His  book,  "Gospel  Doc- 
trine," won  high  favor  among 
members  of  the  Church  through 
its  wise  philosophy  and  reliable 
information. 

Thousands  of  students — n  o  n- 
members  as  well  as  members  of 
the  Church — have  found  the  edu- 
cation received  at  the  parent 
Church  School  reliable  and  of  the 
highest  order. 

FOUR  QUARTERS  OF 

INSTRUCTION  SCHOOL 

THE  YEAR  'ROUND 

BRIGHAM  YOUNG 
UNIVERSITY 


i 

458 


PROVO 


UTAH 


Ben  C.  Graham,  Superintendent  of 
Schools  of  Pittsburg,  Dr.  Kirkham 
addressed  a  division  of  the  Super- 
intendent's Section  of  the  National 
Education  Association,  on  the  sub- 
ject, "Trends  in  Character  Educa- 
tion as  a  basic  factor  in  Citizenship 
training," 

He  was  also  recently  one  of  the 
ten  selected  to  speak  on  a  panel 
directed  by  Dr.  H,  G.  Campbell, 
Superintendent  of  schools  of  New 
York  City  on  the  problem  of  de- 
linquency, truancy  and  maladjust- 
ment in  that  metropolitan  area. 

£)R.  KIRKHAM  is  as  modest  as 
he  is  capable.  When  one  men- 
tions his  successes  he  smiles  and 
gives.credit  to  his  companion.  To- 
gether with  their  children  they  have 
spent  ten  years  of  their  married  life 
in  the  universities  of  the  country. 

He  will  tell  you  that  in  his 
youth,  under  the  inspiration  of  Dr. 
Karl  G.  Maeser,  George  H.  Brim- 
hall  and  the  Church,  he  decided 
that  real  joy  came  through  clean 
living,  service,  and  growth  in  the 
finer  things  of  life.  He  has  always 
been  an  active  worker  in  the  Church 
and  is  now  a  member  of  the  High 
Council  in  the  New  York  Stake. 


During  his  residence  in  the  East 
he  has  made  a  study  of  the  divine 
origin  of  the  Book  of  Mormon, 
which  he  declares  is  the  greatest 
evidence  of  immortality  and  the 
divinity  of  Christ  that  has  been 
given  to  the  world  since  the  resur- 
rection and  ascension  into  heaven 
of  the  Savior. 

Dr.  Kirkham  is  a  man  whose 
activities  have  proceeded  at  a  white 
heat.  His  is  a  story  of  an  unfalter- 
ing purpose,  of  dauntless  courage, 
of  a  great  desire  and  its  fruition, 
of  a  cherished  ideal — service  to  his 
country  and  his  Church  in  the  edu- 
cation of  its  youth. 

]9> — -4 

Flashes  from  the 
June  Conference 


)3*- 


(Continued  from  page  442) 

-4 


MAINTAIN 

the  VALUE 
of  your  ESTATE 


Business  conditions  are 
changing.  Protect  your 
estate  and  your  heirs  by 
revising  your  will  now. 
The  advice  of  our  trust 
department  may  mean 
many  dollars  saved  for 
those   you  love. 

Commercial  and  Savings 
Accounts,  Trusts,  Ab- 
stracts, Safe  Deposit 
Boxes. 


UTAH 

SAVINGS  &  TRUST 
COMPANY 

235  South  Main 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Member  Federal   Reserve 

System 

Member   Federal   Deposit 
Insurance   Fund 


At  a  meeting  held  at  the  same  hour 
in  the  Assembly  Hall  for  all  members 
of  the  Y.  W.  M.  I.  A.  President  Ruth 
May  Fox  delivered  an  address  that  will 
be  remembered  long  by  her  hearers. 
She  urged  character  building  within 
the  home  by  recourse  to  family  prayer, 
"If  you  can  build  that  thing  in  our 
children,  so  that  it  can  never  be  said 
that  they  didn't  know  right  from 
wrong,  and  if  you  will  be  honest  with 
yourselves,  honest  with  your  children, 
and  honest  with  God,  and  get  an  un- 
derstanding thereby,  I  promise  you  will 
reap  the  fruits  of  your  labors." 

This  conference  was  a  gala  event  for 
the  Bee-Hive  girls.  Everywhere  the 
girls  with  their  blue  shields  could  be 
seen,  serving  as  messengers,  guides,  and 
conducting  demonstrations.  It  was  in 
commemoration  of  their  twentieth  an- 
niversary and  culminated  a  celebration 
lasting  for  about  two  months.  They 
conducted  a  special  exhibit  at  the  old 
President's  office,  viewed  by  thousands 
of  conference  visitors,  carried  on  dem- 
onstrations for  the  three  days  in  the 
business  houses  of  Salt  Lake,  and  then, 
to  end  their  celebration,  participated  in 
a  pageant  depicting  the  story  of  the 
Bee-Hive  program  in  the  Church.  It 
was  a  colorful  dramatization  and  a 
fitting  close  to  the  conference. 

A  mark  of  respect  to  the  former 
general  superintendency,  Elders  George 
Albert  Smith,  Richard  R.  Lyman,  and 
Melvin  J.  Ballard,  of  the  Council  of 
the  Twelve,  was  paid  at  the  annual 
superintendent's  and  president's  lunch- 
eon held  at  the  Lion  House  social 
center.  An  expression  of  appreciation 
for  the  work  and  service  of  the  retiring 
superintendency  was  expressed  by 
President  Ruth  May  Fox  of  the  Y.  W. 
M.  I.  A.     She  said,  in  part: 

"These  three  men  are  endowed  with 
the  qualification  that  made  of  them  a 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA.    JULY,     1935 


great  head.  .  .  .  Certainly  there  will 
never  be  another  head  of  M.  I.  A.  that 
will  outshine  the  one  I  am  speaking 
about.  The  Mutual  Improvement  As- 
sociation has  prospered  under  their  gen- 
eral direction.  Always  have  we  had 
perfect  harmony  in  all  meetings  and  in 
the  transaction  of  Mutual  business." 
(The  complete  text  of  his  message  will 
appear  in  The  Improvement  Era,) 

fa. «g{ 

The  Abundant  Life 

(Continued  from  page  423) 

]fiH -4 

in  apparel  of  flashy  fabric  and 
rather  striking  ensemble.  Her  ap- 
pearance was  quite  incompatible 
with  the  quiet  retiring  dignity  of 
a  lady  missionary.  The  mission 
president  became  concerned  about 
the  matter;  but  he  was  too  gallant 
to  give  her  peremptory  instructions 
about  her  apparel. 

Then  it  occurred  to  him  that  a 
Priesthood  meeting  was  to  be  held 
the  following  day  in  a  district  not 
far  from  mission  headquarters.  He 
determined  to  take  her  to  this  meet- 
ing. The  meeting  was  one  of 
those  eight-hour  sessions,  in  which 
everyone  spoke  with  intense  fervor 
of  the  goodness  of  God  and  the  ex- 
quisite joy  of  being  in  His  service. 
Nothing  was  said  about  fitting  ap- 
parel for  a  lady  missionary. 

But  the  next  day  the  newcomer 
appeared  in  an  ensemble  whose  sub- 
dued dignity  was  quite  in  contrast 
with  her  yesterday's  finery.  What 
had  happened?  Her  conscience  had 
been  quickened  and  she  commenced 
to  feel  out  of  place  in  swank  cloth- 
ing. 


■THIS  intensification  of  the  con- 
science is  the  fuller  life  in  its 
ethical  and  spiritual  aspects.  It  is 
not  a  fuller  understanding  of  the 
fine  technical  distinctions  of  right 
and  wrong;  but  a  deeper  sense  of 
the  wrongfulness  of  wrong  and  the 
rightfulness  of  right. 

The  abundant  life  is  essentially 
the  life  of  the  Spirit.  It  is  intensi- 
fied spirituality.  And  spirituality 
is  that  liveliness  of  spirit  that  in- 
tensifies appreciation  of  the  beau- 
tiful, deepens  love  for  the  truth, 
kindles    love    for    the    good,    and 


"GET  HOTEL- WISE" 

Hotel 

145  South  5th  East 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

B.  McPherson,  Mgr. 


ON  THE  PIONEER  TRAIL 


On  file  only 
at  Shell  stations 


NEXT  TIME    you're   at   a    Shell 
station,  ask  to  see  this  remark- 
able book. 

It's  called  the  Finger-Tip  Travel 
Information  Book.  Each  Shell  sta- 
tion from  Southern  California  to 
Canada  has  one  of  these  complete, 
indexed  catalogues.  They  tell  every- 
thing a  tourist  might  want  to  know 
about   the  countryside  he's   in. 

This  "travel  encyclopedia"  ends 
the  worry  of  where  to  stop  — and 
what  the  accommodations  will  cost. 

It  tells  you  about  attractive 
places,  sights  and  events  you  might 
otherwise  overlook. 

Covers    things    like    golf,    swim- 


ming, fishing,  hunting;  National 
Park  regulations. 

So  ask  Shell  this  year  and  get 
Shell's  free  Auto  Cabin  Directories; 
City  Maps;  In -an'- Out  Maps  and 
wonderfully  complete   Road   Maps. 

All  along  the  way,  enjoy  the 
many  helps  Shell  stations  alone 
have  for  your  benefit.  It's  the  easy 
way  to  a  grand  vacation! 

"ROADS  TO   ROAM"— FREE 

An  up-to-the-minute  travel  folder 
with  point-to-point  mileage  table 
and  an  explanation  of  free  road- 
side Shell  services.  For  your  free 
folder,   mail    coupon   below. 


Shell  Touring  Service 

Shell  Building 

San  Francisco,  California 

Please  send  me,  FREE,  a  copy  of  your  new  folder  "Roads  to  Roam." 

Name 


Address 


City 


E-7 


459 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     JULY,     1935 


> 


The  Utah  High 

School  of  Beauty 

Culture 

121   SOUTH  MAIN  STREET 
2nd   Floor 

Learn  a  profession  that  would  make  yon 

independent   for   the    rest   of   your  life. 

Write  for  Catalog:. 

Mail  This  Coupon 


Name 
Address 


NEW      I 

HEADQUARTERS  FOR  j 

LATTER-DAY  SAINTS 

GARMENTS 
FROM  FACTORY  TO  YOU 

We  Solicit  Your  Mail   Orders 
No.  88.  Lt.    Wt.    Men's    and    Ladies' 

New    Style    _..$  .65  | 

JNo.  89.  Med.  Wt.  Men's  and  Ladies' 
New  Style  1.10  I 

I  No.  80.  Heavy  Wt.  Men's  Double  Back  1.35  j 
!  No.  81.  Heavy    Wt.   Old    Style   Double 

Back   _  1.50  I 

No.  87.  Lt.  Wt.   Old  and  New  Styles       .85  j 
No.  85.  Very    Special    Non-Run    Gar- 
ments —  Guaranteed  —  Not  to 

Run  Rayon  Special  1.10  | 

No.  84.  Med.  Lt.  Wt.  Men's  and  La- 
dies' New  Style,  Double  Comb- 
ed Yarn,  Extra  Fine  .85  j 

Specify  when  ordering,  your  bust,  trunk  5 
and  length,  whether  new  or  old  Btyle,  and  | 
if  men's  or  ladies*.  We  Pay  Postage  i 
Anywhere  in  the  United  States. 

MOSE  LEWIS 

14  SO.  MAIN  ST. 
SALT   LAKE   CITY,   UTAH 

Please    mention    seeing    this    Add    in    this 
Magazine 


makes  the  heart  beat  in  harmony 
with  the  moral  forces  of  the  world, 
enhances  delight  in  the  realization 
of  high  ideals,  and  quickens  in  the 
soul  the  joy  of  being  in  actual 
partnership  with  God  in  the  per- 
fection and  ennoblement  of  man- 
kind. 

Intensity  is  one  dimension  of  the 
fuller  life.  Duration  is  the  other. 
Sensual  pleasures  are  momentary. 

"Pleasures  are  like  poppies  spread 
You  seize  the  flow'r,  its  bloom  is 

sped; 
Or  like  the  snow  falls  in  the  river 
A  moment  white  then  melts  for- 
ever." 

But  the  joys  of  the  spirit  are 
interminable.  They  consist  essen- 
tially of  the  power  to  enjoy  every 
normal  experience.  This  power  is 
generated  by  an  inner  flame  which 
is  fed  by  the  inexhaustible  Life 
and  Spirit  of  God.  This  is  one 
of  the  reasons  that  the  spiritual 
life  is  spoken  of  as  "everlasting." 
Eternal  life  is  not  only  never-end- 
ing in  duration  but  it  is  also  un- 
interrupted in  its  joyousness  and 
glory. 

The  story  of  the  deep  spiritual 
awakening  of  the  progenitor  of  the 
race  exemplifies  the  idea  that  sensi- 
tization of  life  is  enrichment  of 
life.  When  Adam  came  up  out  of 
the  baptismal  waters  "the  Spirit 
of  God  descended  upon  him  and 
thus  he  was  born  of  the  Spirit,  and 
became  quickened  in  the  inner 
man." 


Salt  Lake  (Bity's  Newest  Popular  Hotel 

HOTEL         t 

TEMPLE    1 
SQUARE    1 

200  Rooms  each  with 
Tile  Bath 

Tiiites  s 

$1.50  to  $4.00 

Radio  Connections  for 
Every  Room 

ERNEST  C.  ROSSITER,  Manager    | 

Opposite  Great  Mormon  Temple     = 


460 


•"PHIS  word  "quickened"  is  most 
significant.  It  means  essentially 
intensification.  Being  "quickened 
in  the  inner  man"  signifies  sensi- 
tization of  the  spirit  of  man.  Is- 
not  this  the  very  essence  of  the 
fuller  life? 

The  idea  that  the  fulness  of  life 
promised  by  the  Savior  means  es- 
sentially a  purer  and  deeper  life,  is 
in  accord  with  the  whole  Christian 
philosophy  of  human  exaltation. 
If  we  hold  fast  the  basic  concept 
that  Jesus  came  to  give  us  richer 
life,  we  will  not  be  led  into  error. 
What  was  the  distinctive  thing 
Jesus  came  to  give  His  people  for 
their  guidance,  development,  com- 
fort and  salvation?  We  get  our 
first  answer  to  this  question  in  the 
testimony  of  the  Baptist.  To  those 
who  came  to  his  baptism  he  said,  "I 
baptize  you  with  water,"  and  then 
referring  to  the  distinctive  mission 
of  the  Savior  he  added,  "He  shall 
baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost." 
Taking  up  the  same  theme,  Jesus 
said: 

"Howbeit  when  he,  the  Spirit 
of  truth  is  come,  he  will  guide  you 
into  all  truth." 

It  is  the  quickening  power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  that  leads  us  into 
all  truth,  or  makes  us  alive  of  all 
truth.  Moroni  informs  us  that  by 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  "ye 
may  know  the  truth  of  all  things." 
Or,  in  other  words,  by  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  we  are  made 
alive  to  all  truth.  And  this  in- 
tense awareness  of  truth,  beauty 
and  goodness  is  intensified,  enriched 
life. 

■"THE  theory  of  enrichment  of  life 
through  the  quickening  power 
of  the  Spirit  is  in  accord  with  what 
we  know  of  the  fundamental  char- 
acteristic of  life  itself.  We  do  not 
know  just  what  life  is.  No  one 
knows.  But  we  do  know  that 
consciousness  is  the  chief  character- 
istic by  which  we  know  life.  The 
sensitization  of  consciousness  in- 
tensifies thought  and  quickens  every 
fine  instinct,  exalting  thought  and 
pure  aspiration.  It  puts  zest  into 
work,  doubles  the  thrill  of  play, 
increases  the  pleasures  of  learning, 
gives  a  keener  appreciation  of  the 
beautiful,  enlarges  the  moral  under- 
standing, ennobles  friendship, 
strengthens  kindred  ties,  sanctifies 
service,  exalts  worship  and  gives 
an  illimitable  fulness  to  all  ex- 
perience. 

Spiritual  quickening  is  the  very 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     JULY,     1935 


quintessence  of  the  divine  process 
of  human  enlightenment,  salvation 
and  ennoblement.  The  great  fun- 
damental and  vital  step  in  the  di- 
vine saving  process  is  called  pass- 
ing from  "death  to  life."  En- 
larged "understanding"  is  said  to 
come  through  the  "inspiration  of 
the  Almighty."  Intensified  "peace" 
and  "joy"  are  called  "fruits  of  the 
Spirit.  And  even  our  exalting 
eternal  glory  comes  through  this 
same  "quickening"  process.  For 
we  read  "and  your  glory  shall  be 
that  glory  with  which  our  bodies 
are  quickened." 

A  MOST  vital  experience,  con- 
nected with  the  induction  of 
the  late  President  Lorenzo  Snow 
into  the  Church,  furnishes  a  mod- 
ern classical  example  of  the  intensi- 
fication of  life  through  intense 
spiritual  awakening.  The  vener- 
able ecclesiast  tells  us  that  after  his 
baptism  he  sought  in  earnest  fervent 
prayer  for  a  testimony  from  an 
actual  divine  source  of  the  truthful- 
ness of  the  gospel  he  had  humbly 
accepted  in  the  baptismal  covenant. 
In  his  own  inspiring  account  of 
the  circumstance  he  says: 

"I  had  no  sooner  opened  my 
lips  in  an  effort  to  pray  than  I  heard 
a  sound,  just  above  my  head,  like 
the  rustling  of  silken  robes,  and 
immediately  the  Spirit  of  God  de- 
scended, upon  me,  completely  en- 
veloping my  whole  person,  filling 
me,  from  the  crown  of  my  head  to 
the  soles  of  my  feet,  and  oh,  the  joy 
and  happiness  I  felt !  No  language 
can  describe  the  almost  instantan- 
eous transition  from  a  dense  cloud 
of  mental  and  spiritual  darkness 
into  a  refulgence  of  light  and 
knowledge,  as  it  was  at  that  time 
imparted  to  my  understanding." 

This  phrase  "refulgence  of  light 
and  knowledge"  is  a  good  synonym 
for  "the  abundant  life." 

If  you  turn  a  ray  of  white  light 
through  a  prism  all  the  radiant 
colors  of  the  rainbow  will  shine 
out  in  resplendent  glory.  If  you 
turn  the  pure  white  light  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  through  a  purified  hu- 
man soul  all  the  majestic  graces  of 
Heaven — "love,  joy,  gentleness, 
meekness,  goodness  and  faith," 
harmoniously  blended,  will  reflect 
through  the  human  spirit  the  in- 
finitely beautiful  light  and  life  of 
God. 


"pVERY  normal   wholesome   ac- 
tivity is  a  valid  expression  of 


"the  abundant  life."  Work  and 
play,  thought  and  research,  fancy 
and  poesy,  wit  and  humor,  mirth 
and  good  cheer,  sociability  and 
friendship,  service  and  devotion, 
worship  and  communion  are  all 
vehicles  of  the  deepened  life  of  the 
Spirit.  But  "the  abundant  life"  is 
the  divine  exalting,  driving  power 
back  of  these  diversified  activities. 

There  is  a  definite  gospel  way  of 
obtaining  the  illimitable  life  of  the 
Spirit.  The  prophet  Moroni  gives 
us  the  key.  It  is  so  homely  and 
so  contrary  to  our  natural  inclina- 
tions that  we  usually  look  upon  it 
with  disdain.     "Because  of  meek- 


ness cometh  the  visitation  of  the 
Holy  Ghost." 

Meekness  is  the  deep  awe-inspir- 
ing and  purifying  sense  of  obliga- 
tion to,  and  dependence  upon  the 
One  who  is  all  good  and  all  power- 
ful. It  is  the  mother  of  all  the  vir- 
tues. It  is  the  well-spring  of  that 
pure  love  for  God  and  man  which 
is  the  quintessence  of  all  moral 
grandeur.  This  intensified  love 
exalts  the  mind,  chastens  the  spirit, 
purifies  the  aspirations  and  makes 
us  worthy  of  the  enduring  com- 
panionship of  the  Holy  Ghost — 
the  Spirit  of  truth,  goodness  and 
beauty. 


<zJ4efae  atee  the 


These  new  revised  booklets 
are  full  of  helpful  infor- 
mation for  those  who  like 
to  see  unusual  places— 
and  for  those  who  enjoy 
fishing.  They're  free  on 
request  at  any  Pep  88 
— -Vico  station. 


Drive  in  for  thorough,  dependable  auto  service 

UTAH  OIL  REFINING  COMPANY 

400  Service  Stations  and  Dealers  in  Utah  and  Idaho 
Distributors  of  Atlas  Tires  and  Batteries 


461 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     JULY,     1935 


>- 


Romance  of 
Two  Cities 


: 


)9»» 


(Continued  from  page  425) 

-4( 


The  formation  reached  the  cen- 
ter of  the  room,  it's  apex  before 
Nana-aha.  The  Great  Priest  cir- 
cled slowly  about  Zena  with  queer 
prancing  steps,  gesticulating  and 
making  weird  threatening  chants 
to  frighten  away  the  last  vestige  of 
Nephite  spirit  so  that  she  would  in 
reality  be  one  of  them.  The  lesser 
Priests  bowed  and  swayed,  stamped 
and  swung  about,  keeping  their 
movements,  their  monotonous 
sing-song  in  time  with  the  maneu- 
vers of  the  Great  Priest.  Now  he 
paused   before   the   trembling   girl 


BE  INDEPENDENT 

No  Other  Vocation  So  Profitable] 

ENROLL  NOW 

For  a  Complete  Course  at  the 

Quish  School  of  Beauty  Culture 

The  Best  in  the  West 

304-9  Ezra  Thompson  Bids. 
SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 

For  Further  Information 

and    Catalog    Call 

Wasatch  7660  or 

Fill  in  This 

Coupon 


INDIAN    HOME,   MEXICO 


and  from  one  who  came  swiftly  to 
his  side,  took  paint  and  brush.  She 
stood  rigid  and  with  tight  lips 
awaited  the  daubs  that  were  to 
beautify  her. 

FROM  among  the  Ne- 
phites  a  great  sigh  arose.  How 
perfect  her  beauty,  Jared's  vaults 
had  yielded  up  their  treasures  for 
her.  Her  curls  which  were  such  a 
delight  to  Nana-aha  were  held  back 
from  her  face  with  a  bandeau  of 
brilliants.   About  her  white  throat, 


PROVO 


OGDEN 


PAYSON 


now  rounded  and  full,  nestled  a 
circle  of  diamonds,  whose  cold  blue 
light  vied  with  the  sheen  of  silver 
crystals  interwoven  into  the  tapes- 
try of  her  blue  silk  gown.  On 
each  white  arm  a  bejeweled  bracelet 
hung.  Feet  encased  in  dainty  bead- 
ed sandals  stood  firm  and  the  blue 
eyes,  partly  veiled  with  silken 
lashes,  watched  without  so  much 
as  a  quiver,  as  the  rough  brush 
changed  her  beauty  to  grotesque- 
ness;  and  again  from  the  Nephites 
came  the  sound  of  indrawn  breath. 

Again  to  the  throbbing  drums, 
the  dancing  went  on.  The  triangle 
grew  smaller,  the  Priest  circled 
about  Zena.  The  tempo  increased ; 
faster  and  louder  went  the  throb- 
bing and  chanting  and  swaying. 
Zena  grew  giddy,  the  room  swam 
before  her;  then  with  a  final  stac- 
cato flourish,  she  was  placed  before 
the  Mighty  One.  She  knelt  before 
him,  her  forehead  touching  the 
floor,  arms  outspread  with  palms 
upward.  Isaac  stood  beside  her, 
and,  with  great  ceremony  took  the 
ring  proffered  by  the  Mighty  One. 
He  lifted  a  small  fair  hand  and 
placed  it  within  the  huge  dark  one 
held  out  to  receive  it.  Very  gra- 
ciously, Nana-aha  drew  her  to  her 
feet— his  wife.  She  sat  on  a  stool 
at  his  feet — the  ceremony  was  over 
— the  long-dreaded  had  happened 
— she  was  the  bride  of  the  arrogant 
Lamanite.  Bithna,  David — all 
had  been  powerless. 

Isaac  had  stepped  back  and  from 
among  his  retinue  four  stalwart 
Nephites  came  forward,  each  pair 
holding  between  them  a  huge  and 
curiously  wrought  wine  cask.  One 
bowing  low,  said: 

"Oh,  Mighty  Nana-aha,  greatest 
among  the  Lamanites;  friend  and 
benefactor  to  thy  insignificant 
slaves,  the  Nephites,  accept,  we 
humbly  beg,  this  small  token  as  a 
marriage  gift  from  King  Limhi.  It 
is  rare  old  wine  made  in  the  days 
of  King  ZenifF  and  is  the  last  of 
his  vintage.  With  it,  King  Limhi 
sends — ." 

WHAT  else  was  said 
by  either  party  the  unhappy  girl 
never  knew.  Beneath  the  disfig- 
uring paint  her  face  went  suddenly 
pale — her  lips  set  tight.  One  among 
those  cask-bearers  was  tall  and 
comely  and  his  deep  stern  eyes 
studied  the  room  with  careful  in- 
difference. A  suffocating  wave  of 
nausea  swept  over  her.  Her  senses 
reeled.     She  had  hoped — oh,  what 


462 


~-4r 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     JULY,     193  5 


had  she  hoped — Bithna — David 
deserted  her.  He  was  here — here 
before  her — within  the  room — yet 
had  found  no  way — now  it  was 
too  late — too  late.  Of  all  the  City, 
she  alone  must  be  left  to  face  the 
fury  of  the  Lamanites.  She  heard 
as  from  a  distance  the  throbbing 
of  the  drum.  Wearily  she  called 
herself  back  and  looked  over  the 
room.  The  feasting  and  dancing 
had  commenced,  the  Nephites  were 
gone  and  she  was  alone.  So  alone 
with  her — with  her  dark  skinned 
— people. 

They  had  tapped  the  casks  of 
wine  and  the  groups  about  them 
retreated  only  when  pushed  aside 
by  eager  ones  behind.  She  won- 
dered if  Bithna  had  commanded  it. 
What  a  tremendous  amount  they 
could  drink;  no  wonder  the  Ne- 
phites called  them  gluttons.  Some 
already  were  sprawled  in  embellic 
sullenness  upon  the  floor.  All 
feasted  and  drank,  feasted  and 
drank  again.  She  glanced  up  at 
Nana-aha.  In  his  hand  he  held 
a  huge  mug,  but  drank  more  care- 
fully than  the  occasion  warranted, 
she  thought.  His  restlessness  was 
gone,  but  his  black  eyes  roved 
about  the  room.  He  seemed  to  take 
note  of  each  man  who  became  in- 
capacitated. He  arose  and  walked 
about  the  room,  vain  glorious  in 
his  strut.  She  could  see  his  spirits 
were  rising — he  seemed  relieved. 
The  ceremony  was  over  and  the 
eleventh  hour  long  past. 

Zena's  eyes  were  following  him, 
but  her  thoughts  were  flitting  here 
and  there  over  the  City.  Some- 
where Sarah  and  Lehi,  Grand- 
mother, Isaac,  all — David,  too, 
were  making  ready.  She  could  see 
them  crouching  in  the  dark  of  their 
homes — waiting.  They  would  all 
go — have  their  chance  for  freedom 
and  life  and  love.  She  alone 
would  be  left  to  face  their  enemies. 
She  wondered  what  form  their  re- 
venge would  take — torture,  surely 
— there,  a  dozen  men  were  down. 
This  was  a  little  like  captivity  at 
Shemlon,  but  there  they  had  meant 
only  to  scatter  her  ashes  over  the 
fields.  Now,  Nana-aha — she  look- 
ed up  and  quickly  arose  to  her  feet. 
He  stood  looking  down  at  her  in 
anger. 

"The  Fair  One  does  not  eat,"  he 
said  thickly.  "Is  this  not  her  wed- 
ding feast?" 

OHE  tried  to  voice  an 
excuse,  but  none  came  to  her.     She 


looked  about  wildly  seeking  a 
focusing  point  for  the  thoughts 
that  tumbled  and  rushed  through 
her  mind — the  twelfth  hour,  it  had 
come — this  food  must  be  eaten — 
Nana-aha  must  be  placated — her 
people — would  they  win?  The 
Mighty  One  was  holding  out  wine 
to  her.  Drink  it?  Why  not? 
David  was  gone — she  must  be  one 
of  these — there,  some  more  were 
down. 

While  she  hesitated,  a  Priest  in 
the  room  cried: 

"The  Bride  does  not  drink." 

Nana-aha's  dark  face  grew 
darker. 

"Would  you  insult  me  before 
my  men?"  he  cried  angrily.  "No 
bride  refuses  to  eat  or  drink." 

One  hand  grasped  and  held  her 
close;  the  other  forced  a  mug  be- 
tween her  lips.     When  emptied  he 

'Mill-Hand's'  Vacation 

By  Alberta  H.  Chcistensen 

/'~>\NCE  only  in  the   year's  monotonous 

^-"'    round 

He  feels  the  sway  of  boughs  against  his 

cheek ; 
Renews    acquaintance    with    the    friendly 

ground, 
And  dreams  new  dreams  upon  a  crevassed 

peak, 
Oh  world  of  widened  space  and  greening 

tree — 
Forgive  him  if  he  somehow  seems  to  drink 
Too  greedily  of  thy  deep  beauty's  wine; — 
For  precious  hours  squandered  by  the  sea, 
Upon  a  hill  or  on  some  river's  brink — 
Pray  let  him  be  thus  prodigal  with  time, 


flung  it  from  him  and  both  arms 
closed  about  her. 

"Long  have  I  waited,"  he  ex- 
ulted, his  face  close  to  hers. 

She  caught  her  breath  sharply  as 
he  drew  her  close;   his  thick  lips 


St3* 


Nothing  Remembers 
Like  a  Snapshot! 

Your  Kodak  is  always 
an  important  member  of 
the  party.  For  after  it's 
all  over  you'll  have  your 
snapshots.  Days  pass 
and  people  scatter,  but 
snapshots  keep  memories 
alive. 

Kodaks  as  low  as  $5; 
Brownies  from  $1  and 
up — at  your  dealer's. 

EASTMAN 

KoM 


INC 


STORES 


155  South  Main  Street 
Salt  Lake  City 


LIKE  THE  PIONEER  OF  ISU7 

WE  TOO  HAVE  PIONEERED  OUR  INDUSTRY 
ALONG  WITH  THEM 


is  the  largest  buyer  and  user  of  Pure  Sweet 
Cream  for  ice  cream  in  Utah  and  Idaho 

— Also — 
Utah  Beet  Sugar  used  exclusively 

Ask  for 

SUNFREZE  ICE  CREAM 

"NATURALLY  BETTER" 

RRUEN  MILK 

FLAVOR 

That  is  the  Essence  of  it's  Goodness 

RICHER  IN 

BUTTERFAT— PROTEINS— MINERALS 


463 


THE    IMPROVEMENT     ERA,    JULY,     1935 


> 


found  hers  and  lingered.  His  hot 
wine-filled  breath  suffocated  her. 
She  heard  the  Priest's  exultant  cry: 

"Who  can  thwart  the  desires  of 
the  Mighty  One?  Drink  to  his 
victory." 

A  dozen  or  more  voices  took  up 
the  cry — the  attention  of  the  room 
was  upon  them.  She  closed  her 
eyes  as  the  arms  about  her  tight- 
ened convulsively.  An  arm  shot 
past  her  and  struck  the  Lamanite 
between  the  eyes.  He  fell  with  a 
thud,  but  at  orice  was  on  his  feet 
again,  eyes  blazing,  nostrils  dis- 
tended. 


Congratulations 


TO  THE 


Utah  Pioneers 

AND  THEIR  EIGHTY-EIGHT 
YEARS  OF  PROGRESS 


DURING  THE  PAST 

35  YEARS 

We   Have  Endeavored  To 
Give  You 

—THE  BEST— 
Quality  Furniture 
For  Less  Money 


WE  PLEDGE  TO  CONTINUE 

TO  PLEASE  AND  SERVE  YOU 

ALL 

WESTERN 

Furniture  Co. 

135  South  State 

Majestic   Ranges 

Hotpoint  Refrigerators 

General  Electric  Washers 


CHAPTER  9 

1  HEY  were  nearing  the 
City  of  Zarahemla.  The  long  suf- 
fering, harassed  people  of  Lehi- 
Nephi  were  at  last  within  reach  of 
the  City  of  their  hearts'  desire.  Soon 
their  weary  journey  would  be  over. 
From  the  brow  of  a  small  hill, 
two  figures  stood  looking  ahead. 
Below  them  the  camp  of  Limhi  lay, 
bathed  in  brilliant  moonlight.  Its 
members  were  resting  in  security  of 
trials  passed  and  joys  ahead.  To 
the  north  of  them,  the  white  walls 
of  towers  and  temples  gleamed  with 
a  soft  radiance. 

Zena  caught  her  breath  and 
leaned  more  heavily  upon  the  fig- 
ure beside  her. 

"Look,"  she  whispered.  "It  is 
real.  Our  dream  of  horror  is  past. 
Soon  the  life  and  love  so  often  de- 
scribed by  Grandmother  shall  be 
ours.  We  shall  walk  the  streets, 
catch  the  fragrance  of  her  flowers 
and  see  her  fountains  play;  and," 
one  hand  nestled  in  the  firm  one 
of  her  companion,  "We  shall  even 
see  and  enter  her  Great  Temple  as 
she  did  so  long  ago."  She  began  to 
weep  softly. 

"Do  not  mourn,"  David  breath- 
ed the  words  softly  in  her  ear,  and 
his  fingers  closed  tenderly  over  the 
hand  that  lay  in  his.  "Perhaps  she 
and  Jared  are  together  in  a  fairer 
city  even  than  Zarahemla;  and  she 
made  it  possible  for  you  to  be 
here." 

The  sobbing  ceased  abruptly. 

"I  am  strong.  Will  you  tell  me 
now? 

"There  is  little  to  tell,"  he  an- 
swered. "As  you  fell,  Bithna  en- 
tered. I  had  slipped  the  bolts  as 
she  had  commanded;  but  as  you 
know,  my  rash  head  or  my  great 


INSURE 

Your  registered  stock  and  dairy  herds  against  death  from  any  cause. 

INSURE 

Your  animals  while  in  transit  to  market. 
Let  us  quote  you  rates. 

HEBER  J.  GRANT  &  COMPANY 

20  Main  Street  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


wm    *m  '■»■    '■'      *•    'm    >m    •*    w    ■»■    ■■■** ^f-^ 


■•>     ip     i«      « 


love,  or  both,  had  spoiled  her 
plans.  Nana-aha  was  so  revenge- 
ful even  his  great  fear  of  her  did 
not  stay  his  hand.  Had  it  not 
been  for  Isaac  and  Grandmother, 
we  both  would  have  perished. 

Grandmother 

had  slipped  away  from  the  family, 
determined  to  share  your  fate. 
Isaac  was  so  heart  broken  over  his 
weakness,  he  followed  her,  thinking 
to  some  way  take  you  away  or  die 
in  the  attempt.  There  had  been 
Nephites  secretly  guarding  the  place 
from  without,  to  see  that  no  La- 
manite left  the  building.  All 
guards  had  been  over-powered  and 
bound.  It  so  happened  that  Isaac 
and  Grandmother  slipped  through 
the  door  in  time  to  see  Bithna  die 
by  the  sword  of  the  Mighty  One. 
That  brought  the  Nephite  guards 
to  the  rescue.  In  a  few  moments 
the  wine-filled  Lamanites  were 
overpowered.  Nana-aha  had  fal- 
len from  the  effects  of  the  drugged 
wine.  Isaac  still  seeking  to  atone, 
lifted  Grandmother,  the  exertion 
and  excitement  had  stopped  her 
feeble  heart,  and  carrying  her  back, 
buried  her  hurriedly  beside  Grand- 
father. The  witch  was  left  where 
she  fell.  Much  of  this  I  learned 
later,  for  the  men  had  to  carry  me 
as  well  as  you.  We  were  late  in 
joining  the  procession,  but  made  it 
before  the  storm  burst  over  us." 

Zena  sighed  happily.  For  a  long 
moment  there  was  silence,  then 
David,  pointing  into  the  moon- 
light, said: 

"See  that  starlight?  It  is  the 
torch  that  gleams  from  the  highest 
part  of  the  Great  Temple.  Near 
it,  in  this  direction,  is  a  home  where 
a  fine  old  Father  anxiously  waits 
the  day  when  a  daughter,  such  as 
you,  shall  enter  it.  He  longs  for 
the  halls  to  again  be  brightened  by 
a  woman's  smile  and  children's 
laughter.  He  will  love  you  for 
your  Grandmother's  sake  as  well  as 
your  own."  He  smiled  lightly. 
"Perhaps  your  beauty  will  help 
him  to  forgive  me  for  doing  my 
own  choosing.  Never  has  he  found 
anyone  pleasing  to  me." 

Zena  looked  eagerly  ahead. 

"If  only  Grandmother  could 
have  lived  to  have  entered  with  us 
into  the  glory  of  her  City  Beauti- 
ful." 

The  End 


464 


V^AMW^OLgL-  JOJM>A.OuJVftL 


THE  May  issue  of  The  Improvement  Era  has  greatly  at- 
tracted my  attention  to  the  Bee-Hive  Girls'  organization," 
writes  Mrs.  Helen  Urdahl,  Jarbridge,  Nevada.  "I  am  teachei 
of  a  class  of  fine  girls  and  fine  boys  ranging  in  age  from  eleven 
to  fourteen.  This  class  is  non-sectarian  and  during  the  summer 
months  adjourns.  The  girls  are  very  much  enthused  over 
the  idea  of  organizing  a  group  into  a  swarm,  and  the  boys 
are  very  much  interested  in  the  Scout  work.  We  are  over 
a  hundred  miles  from  the  nearest  stake  and  so  our  group 
cannot  join  that  stake.  We  are  very  anxious  to  have  a  group 
of  our  own  to  occupy  the  youngsters  during  the  summer 
months.  .  .  .  We  are  anxious  to  begin  this  work  now  rather 
than  wait  for  the  fall  season." 

Materials  have  been  sent  Mrs.  Urdahl.  We  hope  her  Swarm 
and  Boy  Scout  Troop  are  successful. 

i         i         i 

WE  were  certainly  glad  to  have  the  April  issue  of  the  Eva," 
declares  Dorothy  Clapp  Robinson,  author  of  "The 
Romance  of  Two  Cities,"  writing  from  her  home  town,  Boise, 
Idaho.  "There  is  so  much  history  in  it;  and  Church  histories 
are  as  scarce  in  this  town  as — well,  there  just  aren't  any. 
Wish  I  had  known  you  wanted  a  picture  of  Benjamin  L. 
Clapp. 

"Tell  Carla  Wolfe  for  me  that  I  think  "Marigolds  Love 
the  Sun,"  is  about  the  sweetest  thing  I  have  read  for  many 
a  day.     It  sort  of  touched  me  where  I  lived." 

Many  people  liked  the  April  number.  There  are  still  some 
copies  available  in  case  any  of  our  readers  would  like  one 
or  another. 

i         i         i 

T  UCY  G.  BLOOMFIELD,  Toadlena,  New  Mexico,  advances 
■*-•  a  thought:  "My  father,  who  was  one  of  the  early  pio- 
neers, just  passed  away.  He  crossed  the  plains  at  the  age  of 
9  years;  he  was  ninety-four  when  he  died.  At  his  funeral 
I  was  impressed  with  the  following  thoughts: 

'The  detar  old  head  is  resting  on  the  white  satin  pillow. 
The  tired  eyes  are  closed  for  the  long  sleep;  to  my  mind  is 
borne  the  fact  that  no  matter  how  loudly  I  might  shout,  his 
ears  will  hear  no  more — here.  As  I  listened  to  the  tributes  of 
love  and  praise  spoken  by  those  who  knew  him,  I  cried  in 
my  heart — -Why  didn't  we  say  a  few  of  those  things  while 
he  was  still  here  to  hear?  He  was  the  soul  of  honesty,  the 
conqueror  of  self.  Why  didn't  some  one  of  us  say,  Brother 
Guymon,  you  are  an  inspiration  for  me  to  strive  for  the 
better  things  of  life." 

Those  who  still  have  their  parents  with  them ;  wards  who 
still  have  their  patriarchs  will  some  day  rejoice  if  they  will 
follow  Mrs.  Bloomfield's  suggestion. 

i        i        -f 

Shaughnessy,  Alberta, 
April  6,  1935. 
TN  the  April  number  of  The  Improvement  Era,  page  202, 
■**  the  name  of  the  painter  of  the  tenth  Apostle  is  "Shields." 
Since  I  am  interested  in  family  history  and  this  is  our  family 
name,  I  would  like  to  obtain  any  information  you  have  on 
this  subject. 

I  will  also  take  this  opportunity  to  thank  you  for  this 
splendid  magazine  and  the  many  good  things  which  it  con- 
tains. 

Thanking  you  in  advance  for  any  help  you  may  give  me, 
I  remain, 

Yours  Truly, 

Morris  Shields. 
Can  any  of  our  readers  assist  Mr.  Shields  in  his  quest  for 
relatives? 

i  i  i 
f  AST  Fall  when  I  was  visiting  in  Winnemucca,  in  a  special 
*-'  Era  meeting,  President  Schonfeldt  promised  to  get  seven 
subscriptions  which  was  Winnemucca's  quota.  The  last 
report  from  them  shows  fifteen  subscribers  and  I  am  quite 
sure  they  have  more  since  that  report.  In  talking  with  Pres- 
ident Shonfeldt  I  asked  him  how  they  did  it.  These  were  his 
words,  "Brother  Shuman  called  for  me  one  evening  and  we 
commenced  calling  on  the  Saints.  Before  we  realized  it  we  had 
more  than  our  quota  and  had  convinced  ourselves  that  the 
Era  was  such  a  splendid  magazine  that  we  wanted  every  Lat- 


ter-day Saint  home  to  have  it  and  are  working  hard  to  that 
end."  I  am  sure  these  brethren  would  appreciate  a  little 
write-up  in  the  Era  on  their  achievement.  We  note  that  the 
stakes  are  the  only  ones  who  have  received  publicity  in  the 
Era  as  to  quotas,  etc.,  and  this  is  a  little  disappointing  to 
Mission  workers  who  are  laboring  under  greater  handicaps 
than  most  of  the  stakes. 

Best  wishes, 

E.  K.  Hanks, 

Supt.  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  Calif.  Mission. 
■f        -f       -f 
If — For  the  Girls 

A  MODERN  take-off  from  Rudyard  Kipling's  famous  poem 
■*""*■  "If,"  sent  in  by  a  young  man  who  is  desirous  of  some 
day  finding  a  wife. 

If  you  can  dress  and  make  yourself  attractive. 
Yet  not  make  puffs  and  curls  your  chief  delight; 
If  you  can  swim  and  row,  be  strong  and  active, 
But  of  the  gentler  graces  lose  not  sight; 

If  you  can  dance  without  the  craze  of  dancing, 
Play,  without  giving  play  too  strong  a  hold, 
Enjoy  the  love  of  friends  without  romancing, 
Care  for  the  weak,  the  friendless,  and  the  old ; 
If  you  can  master  French,  English,  and  Latin, 
And  not  acquire  as  well  a  priggish  mien ; 
If  you  can  feel  the  touch  of  silk  and  satin, 
Without  despising  calico  and  jean ; 

If  you  can  ply  a  saw  and  use  a  hammer, 
Can  do  a  man's  work  if  the  need  occurs, 
Can  sing  when  asked,  without  excuse  or  stammer, 
Can  rise  above  unfriendly  snubs  and  slurs; 
If  you  can  make  good  bread  as  well  as  fudges; 
Can  sew  with  skill  and  have  an  eye  for  dust ; 
If  you  can  be  a  friend  and  hold  no  grudges, 
A  girl  whom  all  will  love  because  they  must; 

If  sometime  you  meet  and  love  another, 
And  make  a  home  with  faith  and  peace  enshrined, 
And  you  its  soul,  a  loving  wife  and  mother — 
You'll  work  out  pretty  nearly  to  my  mind 
The  plan  that's  been  developed  through  the  ages, 
And  win  the  best  that  lfe  can  have  in  store, 
You'll  be,  dear  Sister,  a  model  for  the  ages, 
A  woman  whom  the  world  will  bow  before. 
i        -f       i 
ET  me  thank  you  for  that  very  beneficial  April  Era,"  writes 
■*- '   Elder  Joy  F.   Dunyon,   from  Duluth,   Minn.      "We   are 
using  it  in   tracting,   in  cottage   meetings,   in  Sunday  School 
and  Mutual  classes,  in  illustrated  lectures  and  even  in  district 
conferences.     It  is  one  of  the  most  used  publications  we  have 
in  the  Mission." 

1        1       1 
A  Toast 

TTERE'S  to  the  maidens  who  struggle  and  work 
■^  ■*■  That  they  may  gain  wisdom  and  then, 
Who  watch  the  dumb  cuties  that  snuggle  and  smirk, 
Walk  off  with  the  best  of  the  men. 

— L.  Paul  Roberts. 

i  1  i 

The  July  Cover 

■"PHE  cover  of  this  issue  of  the  magazine  was  drawn  by 
■*-  Fielding  K.  Smith,  our  regular  artist.  It  shows  the  van- 
guard of  the  Pioneers  gazing  down  into  the  mystical  valley 
just  at  sunset.  The  scout  on  horseback  is  touched  by  the 
beauty  of  the  scene  and  his  cherished  dreams  leap  up  into  new 
strength  and  color  the  clouds  which  otherwise  might  be 
threatening.  Perhaps  he  is  your  grandfather  or  father;  cer- 
tainly he  is  the  father  of  the  dreams  then  to  be  fulfilled.  It 
would  be  wholesome  for  you  to  stand  where  he  did  and 
crystalize  your  own  dreams  which  are  to  be  your  prophets. 


niii 


*- 
: 


~>* 


SAFETY  AHEAD— 

IN  PIONEER  DAYS  IT  WAS  THE  SCOUT  WHO  ASSUMED 
THE  RESPONSIBILITY  OF  LOOKING  AHEAD  AND  PROVIDING 
SAFETY  FOR  HIS  FELLOWMEN. 

TODAY    LIFE    INSURANCE    IS    THE    ADVANCE    PROTECTOR 
AND  EACH  FAMILY  MUST  PROVIDE  FOR  ITS  OWN. 
IF  IT'S  A  BENEFICIAL  POLICY  IT'S  THE  BEST  INSURANCE 

YOU  CAN  BUY 


DIRECTORS 


HEBER  J.  GRANT 

J.  REUBEN  CLARK.  JR. 

DAVID  O.  McKAY 

JOS.  F.  SMITH 

GEO.  J.  CANNON 

E.  T.  RALPHS 

A.  B.C.OHLSON 

OR.VAL  W.  ADAMS 

STEPHEN  L.CHIPMAN 


HEUBIM^  ItS 


pnnottoffi 


wmmm 


HEBER  J.  GRANT.  President 


Home  Office  Salt  Lake  City